INDO-EUROPEAN COLLECTIONS Firth, Raymond W. (ed.) 1956. Two Studies of Kinship in London.

London: University of London/Athlone Press. (London School of Economics. Monographs on Social Anthropology 15.) Reviews: Huber 1957; Banton 1958; Orlans 1958; Schneider 1958. Gullestad, Marianne, and Martine Segalen. (eds.) 1995. La Famille en Europe: Parenté et Perpétuation Familiale. Paris: Editions La Découverte. Review: Fonseca 1997. Kuklo, Cezary. (ed.) 1992. Les Modèles Familiaux en Europe aux XVIe-XVIIIe Siècles. Bialystok, Poland: Podlaska. Wall, Richard, Jean Robin, and Peter Laslett (eds.) 1983. Family Forms in Historic Europe. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Reviews: Badcock 1984; Gordon M. 1984; Palliser 1984; Wheaton 1984. White, Stephen D. 2005. Re-Thinking Kinship and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe. Aldershot: Ashgate Press. Review: Reynolds 2007. GENERAL Adamantidis, Aliki. 2003. Das ‘-ter’ in ‘Schwester’ und seine etymologische Bedeutung. Seminararbeit. Deutsches Seminar der Universität Zürich. http://www.hausarbeiten.de/faecher/hausarbeit/lin/24132.html Alderson, Arthur S., and Stephen K. Sanderson. 1991. Historic European Household Structures and the Capitalist World-Economy. Journal of Family History 16: 419-432. Allen, George. 1991. New Perspectives on European Marriage in the Nineteenth Century. Journal of Family History 16: 1-5. Anderson, Robert T. 1956. Changing Kinship in Europe. Ph.D. dissertation. University of California, Berkeley. 153 P. Anderson, Robert T. HAVE 1963. Changing Kinship in Europe. Kroeber Anthropological Society Papers 28: 1-48. Ascoli, Graziadio I.

1863a. Avus, âvuka. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12: 157-159. [On several IE kin terms.] Ascoli, Graziadio I. 1863b. εινάτερες, janitrices, yātaras. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12: 239-240. [IE terms for ‘wives of two brothers’.] Ascoli, Graziadio I. 1863c. 1. γάλως, glos. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12: 319-320. [IE terms for ‘husband’s sister’.] Aufbrecht, Theodor S. 1854. The Last Results of the Germanic Researches. In Christianity and Mankind, Their Beginning and Prospects, by Christian C. J. Bunsen. Vol. 3. Pp. 65-83. London: Longman. [Pp. 72-75: “The Words for Family Relations.”] HAVE Augustins, Georges. 1989. Comment se Perpétuer?: Devenir des Lignées et Destins des Patrimoines dans les Paysanneries Européennes. Nanterre: Société d’Ethnologie. 433 P. Review: Treanton 1993; Collomp 1997. Bachofen, Johann J. 1880-1886. Antiquarische Briefe, vornemlich zur Kenntniss der ältesten Verwandtschaftsbegriffe. Bd. 1-2. Strassburg: K. J. Trübner. Reprinted in: Johann Jakob Bachofens Gesammelte Werke. Bd. 8. Basel and Stuttgart: Schwabe, 1966, with additional “Aus dem Nachlass zu den ‘Antiquarischen Briefen’ (pp. 417-522). [Mostly Indo-European material, with comparative notes on Oceania, North America, and Australia (from Morgan’s Systems).] Baldi, Philip. 1999. The Foundations of Latin. Berlin and New York: Mouton de Gruyter. [Pp. 10: basic kin terms in IE languages (table); 94: PIE kinship system as “Omaha” (after Friedrich 1966).] Baldi, Philip. HAVE 2001. Some Observations on Inalienable Possession in Hittite and Proto-Indo-European. In Donum Grammaticum: Studies in Latin and Celtic Linguistics in Honour of Hannah Rosén, edited by Lea Sawicki and Donna Shalev. Pp. 29-37. Leuven, etc.: Peeters. Bartoli, Matteo. 1934. Il ritmo dei tipi πατήρ e μήτερ e la poligamia degli Ario-europei. In Miscelânea Scientífica e Literária Dedicada ao Doutor J. Leite de Vasconcellos. Vol. 2. Pp. 229-241, Lisbona. Reprinted in: Saggi di Linguistica Spaziale, by Matteo Bartoli. Pp. 170-179. Torino: Universita di Torino, 1945. Beekes, Robert S. P. 1972. The Nominative of the Hysterodynamic Noun-Inflection. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 86: 30-63. [Pp. 38, 44-46, 61-62: basic IE kin terms in laryngealist reconstruction.] HAVE

Beekes, Robert S. P. HAVE 1975. Two Notes on PIE Stems in Dentals. In Flexion und Wortbildung. Akten der V. Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft, Regensburg, 9. – 14. September 1973, herausgegeben von Helmut Rix. Pp. 9-14. Wiesbaden: Ludwig Reichert. [P. 13: on IE *ieneter ‘husband’s brother’s wife’. Beekes, Robert S. P. 1976. Uncle and Nephew. Journal of Indo-European Studies 4 (1): 43-63. Beekes, Robert S. P. HAVE 1988. Laryngeal Developments: A Survey. In Die Laryngaltheorie und die Rekonstruktion des Indogermanischen Laut- und Formensystems, herausgegeben von Alfred Bammesberger. Pp. 59-105. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [Includes laryngeal reconstructions of IE kin terms (itemized by language).] Beekes, Robert S. P. 1992. Widow. Historische Sprachforschung 105: 171-188. HAVE

Beekes, Robert S. P. 1995. Comparative Indo-European Linguistics: An Introduction. Amsterdam and Philadelphia: John Benjamins. [P. 38: IE terms for family relationships; 264: Alb vjeherr < *sweskuro- < *swekuro-; 266: mbese < *nepōtiā). Beekes, Robert S. P. 2002. Comment on Kullanda. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 100-101. HAVE

Benveniste, Émile. HAVE 1934. Un nom indo-européen de la femme. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 35: 104-106. Benveniste, Émile. HAVE 1963. Expression indo-européen du “mariage.” In A Pedro Bosch y Gimpera en el Septuagésimo Aniversario de su Nacimiento. Pp. 49-52. México: Instituto Nacional de Antropologia e Historia. Benveniste, Émile. 1965. Termes de parenté dans les langues indo-européennes. L’Homme 5 (3-4): 5-16. Benveniste, Émile 1969. Le Vocabulaire des Institutions Indo-Européennes. Vol. 1: Économie, Parenté, Société. Vol. 2: Pouvoir, Droit, Religion. Paris: Les Éditions de Minuit. Reviews: Emmerick 1970; Ernout 1970; Dressler 1971; Davies 1972; Morpurgo Davies 1972; Szemerényi 1972. Bernhöft, Franz. 1884. Germanische und moderne Rechtsideen im rezipierten römischen Recht. II. Der Verwandtschaftsbegriff. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 4: 227265. Bernhöft, Franz. 1885. Zur Geschichte des Europäischen Familienrechts. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 8: 29-89.

Bernhöft, Franz. 1886. Prinzipien des Europäischen Familienrechts. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 9: 392-444. Blažek, Václav. HAVE 2001. Indo-European Kinship Terms in *-Hter. In Grammaticus: Studia Linguistica Adolfo Erharto Quinque et Septuagenario Oblata, edited by Adolf Erhart, Ondrej Sefcík and Bohumil Vykypel. Pp. 24-33. Brno: Masarykova Univerzita v Brne. Bloomfield, Maurice. 1891. On Adaptation of Suffixes in Congeneric Classes of Substantives. American Journal of Philology 12 (1): 1-29. [Pp. 23-24: mutual contamination among IE kin terms.] HAVE Böhtlingk, Otto von. 1851. Über die Sprache der Jakuten. St. Petersburg: Buchdruckerei der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften. [Pp. VII, XI: on IE kin terms in -ter.] HAVE Bomhard, Allan. 1976. The Placing of Anatolian Languages. Orbis 25 (2): 199-239. [Pp. 205, 206, 211, 231: kin terms in Anatolian, Armenian and IE.] Bonfante, Giuliano. 1929. I nomi greci in -εύς. Studi Italiani di Filologia Classica 7: 203-223. [P. 217, etc. on IE *swekuros, *gelōu-, *sūnus, *patrōs.] HAVE Bonfante, Giuliano. 1985. La parola indoeuropea per padre. Rendiconti: Atti dell’Accademia Nazionale dei Lincei. Classe di Scienze Morali, Storiche e Filologiche 39: 259-260. Bopp, Franz. 1847. Die Kaukasischen Glieder des Indoeuropäischen Sprachstamms. Berlin: Dümmler. [Pp. 70-71: some kin terms in Ossetian, Persian and main IE languages.] Bremmer, Jan. 1976. Avunculate and Fosterage. Journal of Indo-European Studies 4: 65-78. Brugmann, Karl. HAVE 1903-1904. Beiträge zur griechischen, germanischen und slavischen Wortforschung. 2. Homerisch ’αια Indogermanicshe Forschungen 15: 93-97. [On a Greek term for ‘earth’ and IE terms for grandparents.] Buck, Carl D. 1949. A Dictionary of Selected Synonyms in the Principal Indoeuropean Languages. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. [Pp. 93-134: “Family Relationship.”] Budimir, Milan. 1951. Problem bukve i protoslovenske domovine. Rad Jugoslavenske Akademije Znanosti i Umjetnosti, Odjel za Filologiju 1: 5-32. [Pp. 12-13: on matriarchate in PIE society.] HAVE

Buti, GianGabriella. 1987. The Family and the Tribe: Remarks on Indo-European Social Setting. In Studien zum Indogermanischen Wortschatz, herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid. Pp. 9-20. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. Campanile, Enrico. 1998. The Indo-Europeans: Origins and Culture. In Indo-European Languages, edited by Anna G. Ramat and Paolo Ramat. Pp. 1-24. London and New York: Rotledge. [Pp. 1013: terms for family and marriage, with a critique of Szemerényi.] Carruba, Onofrio. HAVE 1995. Die Verwandtschaftsnamen auf -ter des Indogermanischen. In Analecta Indoeuropaea Cracoviensis, vol. 2. Kuryłowicz Memorial Volume, pt. 1, edited by Wojciech Smoczyński. Pp. 143-158. Cracow: Universitas. Carruba, Onofrio. 1991. Searching for Woman in Anatolian and Indo-European. In Perspectives on IndoEuropean Language, Culture and Religion: Studies in Honor of Edgar C. Polomé. Vol. 1. Pp. 155-181. McLean, VA: Institute for the Study of Man. Carruba, Onofrio. HAVE 1998. Il lessico indoeuropeo della famiglia. In Ars Linguistica. Studi offerti da colleghi e amici a Paolo Ramat in occasione del suo 60° compleanno, a cura di Giuliano Bernini, Pierluigi L.Cuzzolin e Piera Molinelli. Pp. 129-139. Roma: Bulzoni. Clarke, David L. 1972. A Provisional Model of an Iron Age Society and Its Settlement System. In Models in Archaeology, edited by David L. Clarke. Pp. 801-869. London: Metuen. [A patrilineal, patrilocal model of an early Indo-European society based on archaeological data and ethnographic analogies.] Cuisenier, Jean, Martine Segalen, et Michel de Virville. 1970. Pour l’étude de la parenté dans les sociétés européennes. Le programme d’ordinateur ARCHIV. L’Homme 10 (3): 27-74. Cuny, A. HAVE 1912. Notes de phonétique historique: Indo-européen et sémitique. Revue de Phonétique 12: 101-132. [P. 113, 120: on “laryngeals” in some IE kin terms, including the importance of Tocharian.] Delbrück, Berthold. 1870. Die Namen der Eltern im Indoiranischen und im Gothischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 19: 241-247. Delbrück, Berthold. 1889. Die Indogermanischen Verwandtschaftsnamen. Ein Beitrag zur Vergleichende Altertumskunde. Abhandlungen der Philologisch-Historischen Classe der Königlichen Sächsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften 11 (5): 379-606. Leipzig: S. Hirzel. Review: Wheeler 1890. Delbrück, Berthold. 1895. Das Mutterrecht bei den Indogermanen. Preussische Jahrbücher 79: 14-27.

Frankfurt am Main and Oxford: Peter Lang. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 1981.] Ellis. [Largely on kin terms. 29-37.D. Soviet Studies 3 (2): 172174. n. 413-438. 159-162. Innsbruck. [Pp. Pp. Ausgewählte Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen in den Sprachen Europas. Deroy. [P. Pierpaolo. Unità e varietà nella storia dell’indeuropeismo. 10. Pp. Ann B. HAVE 1931. In Linguaggi nella Società e nella Tecnica. Origin and Development of the Elliptic Dual and of Dvandva Compounds. 1997. Innsbruck: Sprachwissenschaftliche Institut der Leopold-Franzans-Universität. Heiner. Paris. 1114: on kin terms. Towards a Socioeconomic Model for the Middle Bronze Age in Southern England. Pp. Lingua e società nell’antichità indeuropea. 346 P. In Mélanges Linguistiques offerts à Émile Benveniste. edité par JeanLuc Jamard.] Ellison. Fachtagung für Indogermanische und Allgemeine Sprachwissenschaft.15.” Die Sprache 24 (2): 144162. Louvain: Peeters. 145. untersucht anhand der Datensammlungen des Atlas Linguarum Europae. [A patrilineal.] Devoto. Milano and Roma. J. In En Substances: Textes pour Françoise Héritier. Milano: Edizioni di Comunità. Giacomo. 219-252. HAVE 1962. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 43: 110-120. Giacomo. Eichner. Franklin. Pp. 113-115: on IE kin terms for’wife’. Die urindogermanische Wurzel *H2reu “hell machen. Edgerton. A Further Note on the Soviet Linguistics Controversy. Universität Bamberg. HAVE 1951. 11: two IE roots for grandfather – h2auh2ó. In Patterns of the Past: Studies in Honour of David Clarke. Glynn Isaac and Norman Hammond. Devoto. 2004. 173: on a Marrian treatment of the origin of IE *mātēr ‘mother’ as derived from the combination of ber and sal. 107-115. Family Associations in Europe: A General Outlook and Typology. Gérard. Pp. Birgit.] . Echanges matrimoniaux entre lignées alternées et système européen de l’alliance: Un premier approche. 2000.Delille. [Pp. La Cultura 10: 1-14. Louis. HAVE 1975. Oktober 1961. ‘sister’ and ‘brother’. HAVE 1970. edited by Ian Hodder.] Donati. Giacomo. In II. HAVE 1910. (Ph. 2003). [P. 1978.and h2áuh2o-. Le nom de la “fille” et la structure fonctionnelle de la société indo-européenne. patrilocal model of the early Indo-European society.] Devoto. Associations: Journal for Social and Legal Theory 1 (2): 235-255. Eder. dissertation. Emmanuel Terray and Margarita Xanthakou. Preistoria di lingue e di cultura.

Fick.] Fortunato. Peden 1996.] HAVE Fränkel. [Pp. Oxford: Blackwell. Metzler. 2) Zu den Ausdrücken für Ehegatten und Heirat in verschiedenen idg. Benjamin W. Miscellen. Sigmund. 16 (2). August. Clan. 1611-1670. Clare Holden. Pp. [Diminutive forms of IE kin terms. 3-4: on IE *nepōt ‘grandson.’ In Horizons and Styles: Studies in Early Art and Archaeology in Honour of Professor Homer L. Jonsered: Paul Åströms Förlag. *dhūta. [Nursery kin terms in IE languages. Ernst. The Problem of Proto-Indo-European *snusós ‘Daughter-In-Law. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 54: 300-301. Berlin: Weidmannsche Buchhandlung. 1994. 2004. Marraines: La Parenté Spirituelle en Europe. Fowler. Kultur Ausbreitung und Herkunft der Indogermanen. T. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. Louanna. The Negatives of the Indo-European Languages. V. pali dhīta. and Ruth Mace. 1913.’] HAVE Fränkel. Indo-European Language and Culture: An Introduction. 1873. Sprachen. Human Nature 17 (4): 355-376. Namenwesen. Ernst. Paris: Fayard. descendant. B. In Paulys Real-Encyclopädie der Classischen Altertumskunde. Nation. Fourbee. edited by Paul Åström. Family. Stuttgart: J.] HAVE Fine. 1896.”] Review: Bloomfield 1914. Ernst. HAVE 1923. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 51: 247249. [P. Reviews: Collard 1995. From Bridewealth to Dowry? A Bayesian Estimation of Ancestral States of Marriage Transfers in Indo-European Groups. 1669: Lat name Aulus possibly as diminutive of avus ‘grandfather’. herausgegeben von Wilhelm Kroll. [Pp.] . 1927.” Includes IE kin terms and old European family life. 4. p. HAVE 1993. Flajšhans. Laura. Zur baltoslavischen Grammatik I. 98-123: “Individual. 18-19. Listy Filologické 68: 364-374. Die Ehemalige Spracheinheit der Indogermanen Europas. HAVE 2006. Fränkel. Agnès.Feist.] Fortson. 112. Zu prākr. 262-292: “Gemeinsam europäischer Wortschatz. Lynch 1995. 1941. Eine Sprachgeschichtliche Untersuchung. Z řeci našich děti. 178-179: IE kinship and terms. n. [Pp. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. 1935. Thomas. [Pp. Frank H. Parrains. 1635: on short forms of IE kin terms.

1995. 1966. 442-448. e la funzione primitive generale del suffiso indoeuropeo -tero-. 444: on IE *bhrāter ‘brother’. Stanford: Stanford University Press. Gamkrelidze. T. Pp. HAVE Reprinted in: Language. 1969. 1962. Melchert 1997. Thomas V. Vol. 1955. 1-2. HAVE Goody.] Reviews: Justus 1997. Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 18 (3): 286-290. 802. Tamaz V. 235-239.] Gamkrelidze. New York: Oxford University Press. Pp. by Paul W. Ivanov. Milano: Ulrico Hoepli Editore. Indo-European Society.. F. Homans 1958.] Froehde. Reviews: Edmonson 1958. The Indo-European Kinship Terminology. Sodes. Bombay and New York: Oxford University Press. Paul. Berlin and New York: Mouton de Gruyter. 215-224. 819-820. mater e simm. In Comparative Studies in Kinship. 2003. Jack. Goody. Pp. Friedrich. 942: IE *gloos ‘husband’s sister’ as borrowed into Uralic. S. and the Imagination. Jack. Family and Kin in Indo-European Culture. Indian Branch. Friedrich.Friedrich. Ghurye. 2. pp. J. Sex-Linkage. HAVE 1938. 658-677: kinship terminology. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12: 158-159. 2d edition. Herbert. Goody. edited by William J. Proto-Indo-European Kinship. Paul. Pp. In International Encyclopedia of Linguistics. by Jack Goody. Info-European Kinship. . 834: kin term borowings into Uralic languages. The Text. Reconstruction: Semantic Reconstruction. I. HAVE 1957. Past and Present 16: 88-91. and Vyacheslav V. [T. P. Glies. Goidànich. G. Stanford CA: Stanford University Press. 1959. and Vjačeslav V.] Galton. Context. Jack. 201252. 1863. [IE kin and social terms in swe-. and the Indo-European Kinship System. Eugene. [P. Ivanov. 1984. 3.. Favism. Indoevropeiskii yazyk i indoevropeizy. Zeitschrift für Ethnologie 82: 121-138. Tbilisi: Izdatel’stvo Tbilisskogo Universiteta. Pt. Il suffisso di pater. In Scriti in Onore di Alfredo Trombetti. Ethnology 5 (1): 1-36. Indo-European and the Indo-Europeans: A Reconstruction and Historical Analysis of a Proto-Language and a Proto-Culture. Frawley. Pp. 755-775: IE kin terminology and social organization.

Two Kinds of Pre-Industrial Household Formation System. . Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press. (Det Kongelige Danske Videnskabernes Selskab. Ueber die Aspiraten und ihr gleichzeitiges Vorhandensein im An. 1948. 2000.und Auslaute der Wurzeln. See also Verdery 1988. Malden. Hajnal. 266-273: basic kin terms as one of the proofs of IE family. [Vol. Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. MA: Blackwell. Pp. [Pp. Reviews: Houlbrooke 1984. 126: thugater. Review: Shorter 2001. Pp. Louis L. edité par Jacques Le Goff et Jean-Claude Schmitt. Davis 1985. European Marriage Patterns in Perspective. 1985. In Family Forms in Historic Europe. Parkin 1986a. Jack. 1989. 1999. København: I Kommission hos Ejnar Munksgaard. Leipzig: Weidmann. Hajnal. Anita.] HAVE Hamp. C. Guerreaud-Jalabert. deren Anlaut und Auslaut eine Asoirate enthielt. E. Parenté. pp. dauhtar. Hammerich. The European Family: An Historico-Anthropological Essay. 25. 127: attestation of Skrt druhas ‘son’. 1983. 92. La parenté dans l’Europe médiévale et moderne: À propos d’une synthèse récente. Jacob. Schneider J. 7-8. 16. 31-32. 70: various IE kin terms involving a laryngeal. John. Man 20 (3): 475-493. 101-143. 1863. druhi ‘daughter’. Paris: Fayard. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12 (2): 81138. 1965. 1984. Chris. Hermann. 1.] Grimm. 2. Grassmann. 861-876. Gosden. Eric P. 65-104. V. Jean Robin. Gifts and Kin in Early Iron Age Europe. edited by D. 1.1983. In Dictionnaire Raisonné de l’Occident Medievale. The Development of the Family and Marriage in Europe. L’Homme 29: 69-93. and Peter Laslett. duhita. Ueber des ursprünglich Vorhandensein von Wurzeln. John. Langlois 1989. edited by Richard Wall. 1848. In Population in History. Chicago: Aldine. Goody. Glass and D. Anita. Wemple 1984. Pp. Laryngeal Before Sonant.) [Pp. Historisk-filologiske Meddelelser 31 (3). Eversley.] HAVE Guerreaud-Jalabert.

*sor.] Heady.‘woman’ and IE numerals. Ériu 24: 177-178. Eric P. Historisk-Filologiske Meddelelser 18 (2). [Pp. Green. Polomé. L. 1987. 29: critique of Kurylowicz’s identification of Hitt huhhas with Lat avus. Journal of Indo-European Studies 16 (1-2): 121-122. 65-67: on IE terms ‘daughter’ and ‘brother’. [IE *sor. In Anthropology of Europe: Teaching and Research. Winter. 416-318: on IE kin terms. Wort für ‘Frau’. Varia. wife. 179-182. (Det Kongelige danske videnskabernes selskab. Havet.] HAVE . A. A. Varia. edited by M. HAVE 1988b. The Aryan Household. London: Longmans. Hamp. 67-76. Eric P. Hans. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 5: 415-418. Jazayery and W. 1884. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 93: 1-7. In Studies in Honor of Edgar C.‘woman’ and “Indo-Hittite”. J. Pp. William. Das uridg. 9. 1. Hamp.] Hamp. For Flo. Pp. E. [Pp. HAVE 2007. désignant des personnes. Florence M. The Indo-European terms for ‘marriage’.’] Hamp.] Hamp. 1992. 1984.] Hardarson. Its Structure and Development: An Introduction to Comparative Jurisprudence.] Hamp. edited by Peter Skalnik. Eric P. Hamp. Does Morphological Reconstruction Really Exist? Celtica 25: 65-87. 1973b. HAVE 2005. Underlying and Reapplied Lautgesetze in Germanic and Keltic. 1988a. Ériu 24: 160-163. Eric P. Munksgaard. HAVE 1979. Voegelin Memorial Volume): 15-18 [The meaning of “anthropological linguistics” is illustrated by examples from the IE kin terms.‘to beget’. On the Semantics of Blood. Eric P. Berlin and Amsterdam: Mouton. [The IE term for ‘woman. teüir. Prague.) [P. 1941.1973a. Eric P. [IE *genH. Hearn. Eric P. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 48: 115137. Nuclear Families and Cognatic Descent: Reflections on Two Characterizations of European Kinship. København: I Kommission hos E. Untersuchungen über die Bedeutung des Hethitischen für die Laryngaltheorie. Indo-European *gwen-Ha. 1879. HAVE Hendriksen. Folia Linguistica Hungarica 5: 193. Patrick. Anthropological Linguistics 34 (1-4. Sur des termes de droit de date ario-européenne.

Einige Beobachtungen an den indog. Reallexikon der Germanischen Altertumskunde. Der elliptische Dualis. n. Verwandtschaftsnamen. Sachliches und sprachliches zur indogermanischen Grossfamilie. 142-143: analogical formation of kin vocatives in Lithuanian. with a table of comparison of Lithuanian and Serbian kinship vocabularies. The Indo-European Kinship System.] Hirt. Strassburg: K. Herman. HAVE 1937b. (Abhandlungen der Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen. 1907-1908. 2. Adams and J. 171-172: kinship plurals and duals in Lithuanian. (with Douglas Q. 1932. Bd. Herman.] Hocart. Tucson: University of Arizona Press. Nachrichten der Akademie der Wissenschaft in Göttingen I. 351. Zu den Slavischen Auslautgesetz. Indogermanische Forschungen 22: 55-95. 78-86: IE kin terms. 1-4. 1911-1919. Indogermanische Forschungen 53: 97-103. Listy filologické 42: 421433. M. Oldřich. Philogische-Historische Klasse.] Hettrich. 23 (3)). Reprinted in: Imagination and Proof: Selected Essays of A. accent in IE kin terms. sestra. 1931. Fachgruppe III. Trubner. Göttinger Gelehrte Nachrichten. J. 360: Slav *bratŭ < *bhratōr. 1: 29-65. Slav *sesra. Lautgesetz und Analogie. 61-86. 1928. Philologisch-Historische Klasse. Výraz pro pojem ‘rodiče’ v jazycich indo-evropských. Indogermanische Forschunngen 2: 337-364. Philogische-Historische Klasse: 204-232. Bd. Pp. Untersuchungen zur indogermanischen Altertumskunde. Hujer. 1937a. 1987. Eduard. Anthropological Linguistics 27 (4): 453-480. 1. 1915. HAVE Hirt. Eduard. 145: analogical formation of kinship plurals using the suffix -vija in Russian . Zwei Analogiebildungen. Mallory) HAVE . [P.Hermann. [On elliptic dual forms of kin terms. Hoops. Eduard. Arthur M. Ceylon Journal of Science 1 (4): 179-204. Hermann.] Review: Bloomfield L. Indo-European Kinship Terminology in Linguistics and Anthropology. 1935. Die Eheformen der Urindogermanen. [On the concept of ‘parents’ in Indo-European languages. Bd. 363: Lith sesuo < *sesā. 1985. Hermann. Hermann. [Pp. 1918. Berlin: Weidmann. Martin E. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 64: 73-75. Hocart. Eduard. 1893. [Pp. Hermann. edited by Rodney Needham. Eduard. Johannes. Heinrich. P.] Huld. 141-142: analogical formations in kin term declensions in several IE dialects.

1935. František. Der Schwiegersohn als “Bekannte. Februar 1888 von Seinen Freuden.” “Marriage. Derksen. Friedrich.] HAVE Kluge. Greek and Hindu laws of inheritance. Termes de parenté en Indo-Européen et anthropologie structurale. Etymologica.” “Son.” “Grandfather.] . Friedrich.” “Nephew. [Pp.” “Grandmother. Muséon: Révue d’Études Orientales 82: 213-230.” In Encyclopedia of Indo-European Culture. Johann. Kertzer. The Accentuation of the PIE Word for ‘daughter’. 84-85: nursery kin terms in IE languages and wider. Journal of Family History 14: 1-15. HAVE 1969. HAVE 1887. [Includes etymologies of IE terms for parents’ siblings. [Roman. Frank B. edited by J.] Kiparsky. Anthropos 30: 131. Key.” “Daughter-in-Law. Alwin. HAVE 1992. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 26: 68-103. with many examples from kin terms. Stuttgart: W. 60-61. The Joint Family Household Revisited: Demographic Constraints and Household Complexity in the European Past. (Papers on Balto-Slavic Accentology = Studies in Slavic and General Linguistics 37. *dāy-wēr. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Valentin. Amsterdam and New York.” “Kinship. 1965.” “Cousin. Pronk and R. Jevons.” “Sister-in-Law. Archivio Glottologico Italiano 77: 86-88.) Kluge. In Festgruss an Otto von Böhtlingk zum Doktor-Jubiläum 3. Mallory and Douglas Q. 1989.” “Uncle. Kin and Custom. Wilhelm. In Accent Matters.] Knobloch. 235-243. Die sogenennten Elementarverwandtschaft.] Koppers. Zur altgermanischen Sprachgeschichte. 365-379: on gender in IE languages. edited by T. David I. Linguistics 19: 80-101. Guy. 86: etymology of the IE term for ‘husbands of two sisters’.’ “Sister.” “Father-in-Law. Language: Its Origin and Development.” “Granddaughter.1997. Ss.” “Mother. 8-11: kinship and social organization. Journal of Philology 16 (31): 87-110. London and Chicago: Fitzroy Dearborn. Die Funktion des Schwagers im Indogermanischen Hochzeitsbrauch: Ein Versuch der Deutung von idg.” “Son-in-Law. Kopečný.] Jucquois.” Neuphilologische Mitteilungen 43: 113-120. 1942.” “Mother-in-Law.” “Father. HAVE 1888.” “Niece. Louvain. Kohlhammer. Kloekhorst. [Pp.” “Brother-in-Law. P. Thomas H. Pp.” “Brother. Die Indogermanenfrage im Lichte der historischen Völkerkunde. 1874. the question of Grossfamilie.” “Grandson. “Aunt. Adams.” “Daughter. 2011. 1883. [Pp. [P.” “Wife.

1932. Wolfgang. Not specifically on kin terms. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 51: 223-249. HAVE 2002a. 1927b.und Lautstudien. Prace Filologiczne 11: 201-243. 1937. Pp. Vol. Berlin. [P. 489: on the expressive means in IE phonetics (reduplicaion. Uniwersytetu Jagiellonskiego. Zur Ältesten Geschichte der Indogermanischen Völker. etc. ə indo-européen et h Hittite. Meilleta pro současnou jazykovĕdu. Krakow: Druk. wife’. [Pp. Die Entwickelung einer alten elliptischen Konstruktion in den indogermanischen Sprachen. Indo-European “Kinship Terms” Revisited. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 31: 440-451. 203: IE *gwenH. 1. Maria. palatalization in Slavic. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 105-111. Sprachtypologie und Universalienforschung 55 (2): 141-172. Kořínek. Nĕkolik slov o významu A. Schrijver 2002. Krause. 1955. [Includes sound correspondences between Hittite and other Indo-European kinship terms in the context of the laryngeal reconstructions of Proto-Indo-European. 1927a. 2002b. Sergey.] HAVE Kullanda. J. [Pp. M. Sergey. 446-447: on *swekuros ‘husband’s father’ and terms for parents’ siblings. HAVE 1923. Listy Filologické 59: 125-144. Les effets du ə en indoiranien. J. Luján 2002. [Includes discussion of kinship possession.] HAVE Kuryłowicz. 2. 1936-1937.] Kořínek. Berlin: Nauck.). Kretschmer. Paul. Slavia 14: 481-495. In Symbolae Grammaticae In Honorem Ioannis Rozwadowski. Jerzy. Adnominal Possession in the European Languages: Form and Function. Indogermanische Accent. Parkin 2002. Adalbert.‘woman. Scheffler 2002. 18 P. M. Das Buchenargument (Schluss).] Kuryłowicz.] HAVE Koschaker. Reply.] HAVE Krogmann. Willy. 24: kin term cognate sets. Jerzy.] Kuhn. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 73: 1-25. 2002. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 89-111. Kullanda. 1892. HAVE Kurylowicz. Pfeffer 2002. Paul. 13: etymologies of various IE affinal terms. Indogermanische u-Epenthese.Koptjewskaja-Tamm. [P. 95-104. [Pp. 236-238: on several IE kin terms. See also Beekes 2002. Jerzy. . Die Eheformen bei den Indogermanen. Zeitschrift für Ausländisches und Internationales Privatrecht 11: 723-725. 1845. K indoevropeiskému *snusós ‘nurus’.

néptr' “Waise. III. Eine arische Femininbilgungsregel. L’Organisation de la Famille selon le Vrai Modèle Signalé par l’Histoire de Toutes les Races et de Tous les Temps. [Pp. S. [Pp. fosterage et alliance. Revue Hittite et Asianique 28: 22-71. etc. népôt. 1988. Pre-Indo-European. HAVE 1888. [Pp. Winfred P. Februar 1888 von Seinen Freuden.] HAVE Leumann. E. 306-308: on kin terms in -ter. Jean Robin. Fredrik O. Uppsala: Almqvist & Wiksells. stark’. materój ‘fest. [P. 1970. 1893.” In Festgruss an Otto von Böhtlingk zum DoktorJubiläum 3.] HAVE Lallemand. Family. Kohlhammer. Evald. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.] Lidén. Studien zur Altindischen und Vergleichenden Sprachgeschichte. 36-37: some kin term etymologies. and analogical deformations of kin terms. Problèmes de Linguistique Indo-Européenne.] Leumann.] HAVE Le Play.] Lewy. 50: on IE terms for ‘husband’s brother’. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 32: 294-310. Indogerm.] HAVE Laslett. G. especially Lith laigonas ‘wife’s brother’ and IE *daiwer ‘husband’s brother’. edited by Richard Wall. Frédéric P. Proto-Indo-European Phonology. Études de linguistique anatolienne. [Differences in family structure between Western and Eastern Europe. [An etymology of IE term for grandson. Paris: Téqui. from IE *māter ‘mother’.1977. Pp. gross. 1983.] HAVE Lindeman. 1988. 51: the on IE terms for ‘woman’ and ‘sister’. 1952. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 40: 561-563. 216: on the a-vocalism of Gk daer and Arm taygr ‘husband’s brother’. Laslett. Austin: University of Texas Press. [P. Peter. Adoption. Family and Household as Workgroup and Kin Group: Areas of Traditional Europe Compared. Continuity and Change 3: 153-175. [P. Ernst. 1871. In Family Forms in Historic Europe. and Peter Laslett. Ernst. Stuttgart: W. Wrocław: Polska Akademia Nauk. 223-228: kinship and social terminology. [P. 2002. Laroche. 77-78. . Ss. 562: Rus. Kinship and Collectivity as Systems of Support in Pre-Industrial Europe: A Consideration of ‘Nuclear Hardship’ Hypothesis. Washington: Institute for the Study of Man.] HAVE Lehmann. 513-563. Etymologieen. Winfred P. Ernts. 1905. 1897. Anthropologie et Sociétés 12: 25-40. Lehmann. Peter.

] Loewenthal. 188: etymology of IE *gwenā. Wörter und Sachen 10: 140-179.] Marbach.] HAVE Linke. The Oxford Introduction to Proto-Indo-European and the Proto-Indo-European World. [Pp. John. Pragmatics and Indo-European Linguistics. Eugenio R. Vol. Journal of Pragmatics 28: 189-204. Untersuchungen zur älteren Geschichte der Indogermanen. Die Bezeichnungen für Blutsverwandte. The Triple Representation of Schwa in Greek and Some Related Problems of IndoEuropean Phonology. HAVE Mallory. Otto. Pp. HAVE 1997. 1987. 459: on the IE word for ‘husband's sister’. John. ΘΑΛΑΤΤΑ.1982.‘woman. HAVE 1989. HAVE 1926. The Lexdical Semantics of Western European ‘Girl’. . Ein Beitrag zur Wortforschung auf psychoanalytischer Basis. etc. wife’. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 101-102. 1926. [Pp. 164-165: etymologies of several IE kin terms. Amsterdam: Rodopi. 156. In A New Sound of Indo-European. 1985.] HAVE Lindeman.as a reciprocal and as a name of a kinship group. 2006. Etymologica. Against a Proto-Indo-European Phoneme *a.] Lubotsky. 196-197: on IE *swe. P. 275-288. John. 1. Wörter und Sachen 9: 173-191.] HAVE Loewenthal. Papers presented to Mario Alinei by his friends and colleagues of the Atlas Linguarum Europae on the occasion of his 60th birthday. Adams. Introduction to the ‘Laryngeal Theory’. 1927. etc. 58-59: a laryngeal in IE *daiwer < *deHiwer. Oxford: Oxford University Press. 56: on several kin terms. [P. Pp.] Markey. Uli. 37-39. [Cross-listed in THEORY.] Luján Martinez.: Universitetsforlagen. Eugenio R. 209-218: IE kin terms and a reconstruction of PIE kin terminology. Berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter. 159-160: on several IE kin terms (*daiwer. 1928.] HAVE Loewenthal. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und Literatur 52: 457-459. 1997. [Pp. Blood as a Metaphor in Proto-Indo-European.. 2002. Journal of Indo-European Studies 13 (3-4): 333-376. [Pp. Alexander.] Luján Martinez. edited by Theo Vennemann. [P. Comment on Kullanda. with a possible Latvian toponymic reflex. J. [Pp. Fredrik O. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. Wirtschaftsgeschichtliche Parerga. In Aspects of Language: Studies in Honour of Mario Alinei. 36-38. [P. and Douglas Q. T. Imago 12: 478-489. L. 53-66. *dhugHter. Oslo. 14. [Includes etymological interpretations of IE kin and affinal terms.

HAVE 1920. *guen “Frau”? Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 80: 271-272. 1948a.] Mezger. and Antonia Svensson-Dianellou. Language 24 (2): 152-159.”] Mayrhofer. Manfred. Fritz. Antoine.] Mezger. 80-81: “Kinship terms.” Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 21: 45-48. 39: on the assimilation processes in the IE terms for father-in-law. Wolfgang M. [On a common formant in IE kin terms. 8-9: IE formant *sor.] Meid. Journal of Indo-European Studies 3 (3): 199-215. .] Meillet.] Mitterauer. par H. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 32: 1-28.and -tr(i)-. HAVE 1952. [Pp. Lautlehre. Naming Grandparents. 1.Matasović. Le nom du “fils. I. 1931. Antoine. Se-. Fritz. Some Formations in -ti. Meillet. [On the formative role of semantic change in *gwenH.] Miranda. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 34: 38-39. Elizabeth. HAVE 1966. Paris: Librairie Hachette. HAVE 1948b. [A comparative survey of terms and nicknames applied to grandparents in IE dialects. Compte-rendu de Sprachliche Beziehungen zwischen Arisch und Balto-Slawisch. 1928. Rocky V. Gender in Indo-European. with some notes on Africa. Arntz. Mayrhofer. Essai de chronologie des langues indo-européennes.and Derivatives. 2004. Indogermanische Grammatik. Word 4: 98-105. Michael. Heidelberg: Universitätsverlag Winter. Antoine. 2004. 136138: an extensive analysis of the IE term for ‘daughter’.e. [Extensively on kin term morphology.] Mestheneos. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. 1986. Wien. 166-167: on the geminated consonants in IE kin terms and their loss in Slavic.‘Frau’ ? Studien zur Indogermanischen Grundsprache 4: 32-39. Idg.‘woman. [Pp. [Pp.] HAVE Meillet. Indo-European Gender: A Study in Semantic and Syntactic Change. Esquisse d’une Histoire de la Langue Latine. HAVE 1933. wife’ on the evolution of IE gender system. Meillet. Bd. [P. [Pp.allegedly found in words for ‘sister’ and ‘wife’. Swe. Gibt es ein indogermanisches *sor. 139: on Lat socer ‘father-in-law’. Antoine. Ranko. Manfred. 1975. Generations Review 14 (3): 10-13.

Siedel. Reviews: Hastrup 1986. [Pp. Mitterauer. M. The European Family: Patriarchy to Partnership from the Middle Ages to the Present. Heidelberg: J. [Pp.1995. HAVE . Oštir. HAVE 1987. R. Archaeology and Palaeolinguistics in Memoriam Sándor Bökönyi. Etnolog 1: 1-35. [Pp. and R. Rodney. 1985. Indogermansiche Forschungen 85: 43-80. The Science of Thought. 35: etymologies of various IE kin and affinal terms. In Man and the Animal World: Studies in Archaeozoology. Erzsébet Jerem and Wolfgang Meid. [Pp. edited by Ján Michálek. 1-14. Pp. 1899. S. Zu einem semantischen Problem.] Normier. 7-229. Mitterauer.] HAVE Review: Giles 1901.] Ostrębski. Oosten. Jarich G.] Oettinger. Michael. Medieval Roots of European Family Development.und Germanenfrage. 649-654. The War of the Gods: The Social Code in Indo-European Mythology. Ethnologia Balkanica 4: 11-44. Müller. Jan. 15-17. Alfons. [An alleged PIE word meaning ‘woman’ and its possible reflections in IE words for ‘sister’ and ‘wife’. Ljubljana. [Pp. Hörning. 5. connotative meanings after J. 92-105.] Needham. 1980. Wiesel und Gevatterin. Studien zur Indogermanischen Kultur und Urheimat. Cross-listed in LINGUISTICS-ONOMASTICS. Max. In Die Indogermanen. edited by Peter Anreiter. Editor’s Introduction. 7-10: on Hocart’s essay “The IndoEuropean Kinship System”. London: Longmans. Pp. 60-61: on the pairs of kin terms in IE. Osthoff. Hocart. K predslovanski etnologiji Zakarpatja (Κοσέντζης). In Imagination and Proof: Selected Essays of A. 1936. allegedly ‘carrier’. Salzburg-Leipzig: Anton Pustet. 167-181: family and clan organization. In Stredoeurópske Kontexty L’udovej Kultúry na Slovensku. Cross-listed in THEORY. 1926-1927. 1982. Michael. Pp. Tucson: University of Arizona Press. HAVE 1873. Green. HAVE 1998. Nochmals zu *sor-. 14-20. Bratislava: Stimul. Oxford: Blackwell.] Nehring. London: Routledge. 473-475: denotative vs. Pp. K. Lincoln 1987. László Bartosiewicz. Mill and Jevons as exemplified by such a kin term as IE *bhrater. Hermann. Vom Suppletivwesen der Indogermanischen Sprachen. 50. 2000. Die Terminologie der Verwandtschaft. Norbert. Budapest: Archaeolingua Alapítvány. Zu mittelalterlichen Grundlagen von Wandel und Beharrung im europäischen Vergleich.

] Pariente. Ottenheimer. 1989. -Aster. HAVE HAVE Pârvulescu.) [Pp. Blood and IE. HAVE 1943. Pârvulescu. Indogermanische Forschungen 94: 67-88. 26. Nepos “pródigo”. abgeleiteten Verwandtschaftsnamen. [Contains I. Martin.] Pedersen. [P. 83: on child language kin terms in IE. 38. Indogermanische Forschungen 102: 74-83. Comment on Kullanda. II. Warum hat der Vater keinen *Sohn-ter? Versuch einer sistematischen Darstellung indo-europäischer Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. HAVE 1981. Adrian. herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid.1967. 1997. Modern Language Notes 24 (8): 241-243. Nepus: non purus. -Ignus.” Indogermanische Forschungen 101: 99-106. Form des Wortes für “Schwiegertochter. Parkin. IV. IE. Más sobre Nepos. .” Emerita 11 (2): 61-122. 39. *dhughәtḗr “Daughter” and Grassmann’s Law: A Phonetic and Semantic Analysis. Emerita 21: 18-35. 1926. Filii “descendientes”.] HAVE Peschel. En torno a “nepos. 1996. Νέποδες. 1953. Patterson. HAVE 1893. 23. Die idg. Interchange of Suffixes. populus “People” and Parallels. III. Die von dem indoeuropäischen Reflexivpronomen *se. In Beiträge zur Indogermanistik und Keltologie. Liberi. 25. (Det Kongelige Danske Videnskabernes Selskab. V. Adrian. 1993. Geburtstag gewidmet. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 36: 74-110. Pârvulescu. 1909. Pedersen. Høst & Søn. Angel. Shirley G. Dietmar. IE. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 102-103. Holger. Angel. Forbidden Relatives: The American Myth of Cousin Marriage. Fred. Pariente. “Knee” and “Generation/People” in Indo-European: Lat. 73-77. Wie viel Laute gab es im Indogermanischen. Indogermanische Forschungen 98: 55-91. København: Andr. Innsbruck: Sprachwissenschaftliche Institut. 41-44: on the declension of various IE kin terms. *sue usw. Urbana: University of Illinois Press. poples “knee” vs. Holger. Kinship Terminology.” Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermansiochen Sprachen 19: 293-298. Historisk-filologiske Meddelelser 11 (5). and -Icus. Holger. 1900. [On the affixes commonly occurring with terms denoting step-kinship.] HAVE Pedersen. *seue. Adrian. La Cinquième Déclinaison Latine. Acta Germanica 14: 175-194. Pp. 1996. Pârvulescu. Julius Pokorny zur 80. Adrian. *bhrātēr “brother. Robert 2002.

Les Origines Indo-Européennes. wife and Skrt gnā ‘(divine) woman’ vs. Scritti Scelti di Vittore Pisani. Pali dhūta. Georg. Recensione: Louis Renou.] Pisani. Vittore. 148-181: IE kin terms. Women in Proto Indo European Society. Adolph.] Pisani. Paul.< *duhitr* ‘daughter’. [P. 2001. Studies in Linguistic Paleontology Publication 5.] Puhvel. Fertility and New Types of Households and Family Formation in Europe. Vittore.] HAVE Pisani. Lemgo & Detmold.Pfeffer. ou. [A reconstruction of Proto-Indo-European kinship with a comparison to Proto-Algonquian kinship. 143-144: RV dhitr*. Cherbuliez. 724: step-parental terms. 142-143: on the IE term for woman. [Pp. Das indogermanische Vokalsystem in neuer Sicht? In Die Entwicklung des Indogermanischen Vokalsystems. Les Aryas Primitifs: Essai de Paléontologie Linguistique. Wörter auf -r für ‘Weib’. 1961. and Beat Fux.”] HAVE Pinnelli. 167-179. Paris: J. 226: terms for son in daughter in IE languages. 1973. [P. Pp. Hans-Joachim Hoffmann-Nowotny. In Saggi di Linguistica Storica. Pp. [Pp. 1952. Torino: Rosenberg & Sellier. Zii e cugini nel mondo indeuropeo antico. 2002. Jaan. HAVE 2005. 1859-1863. 1953. 1959. Archivio Glottologico Italiano 60: 4748. Archivio Glottologico Italiano 46: 1-31. Meyer’sche Hofbuchhandlung. Vittore. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 103-104. Rivista degli Studi Orientali 28: 137-145. Acta Baltico-Slavica 3: 135-136. 1966. von Robert Schmitt-Brandt. Pisani. [P. Etymologische Forschungen auf dem Gebiete der Indo-Germanischen Sprachen. 174-175: on *dHeywér ‘husband’s brother’] HAVE Pott. Council of Europe. Pictet. [Includes a chapter entitled “La Famille. Heidelberg: Gross. HAVE 1975. Antonella. comp. 220-231. jáni ‘woman’. Sauraseni dhīdā. Roma e Sparta. IE *kwēni as an original i-stem and not *kwēnə with an apophonic alternation ā/i < *ə and not as a lengthened grade of *gnay as in Gk gunaik. HAVE . Edgar. ‘Ehefrau’. including Slav *svekrŭ. Polomé. Grammaire de la Langue Védique.] Proulx. August F. La reconstruzione dell’indeuropeo e del suo sistema fonetico. 17: on alternation s – k in satem languages. Vittore. HAVE 1861. Comment on Kullanda. Pisani. Vittore.and Arm kanay.

2000. 1998. [Pp. Ernst. [Pp. Michael J. Edward. Rice University. 160-162: on *dlaiwer ‘husband’s brother’. 1998. 647-654. 1: General Issues and Non-Germanic Languages. Pp. Ph. S. 311-326. Cahiers Ferdinand de Saussure 41: 185-192. Population and Development Review 24 (2): 203-234. Rowlands. In Historical Linguistics 1995. 646-648: IE terms for ‘daughter’ in the light of the laryngeal theory. [Pp. Ss. 317: IE *daiwer ‘husband’s brother’. and *dl. by Gösta Liebert. Review of Die indoeuropäischen Personalpronomina und die Laryngaltheorie: Ein Beitrag zur Erforschung der Pronominalbildung. Claude.’ American Anthropologist 21: 318-328. Jens E. herausgegeben von Robert Beekes. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. . One Type of o-Grade: A Consonantal Root Infix? In Rekonstruktion und Relative Chronologie: Akten der VIII. Ferdinand de. Alliance and Exchange in the European Bronze Age. *l.] Rasmussen. Alexander Lubotsky und Jos Weitenberg. dissertation. 1884. Risch. Vol. Sánchez-Calvo. London: Routledge. Corrigenda and Addenda to W. 335-358. Language 35 (4): 645-655. Pp. edited by John C. Timothy J. Smith and Delia Bentley. Problems in the Reconstruction of Indo-European Stop Consonants. 132-137: etymological observations on IE terms for brother and son-in-law. [Pp.D. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. Kinship. August – 4. Rowlands. Indo-European *d. Estanislao. Madrid: Enrique de la Riva. Leiden. Reprinted in: Social Transformations in Archaeology: Global and Local Perspectives. Betrachtungen zu den indogermansichen Verwandtschaftsnamen. Oxford: British Archaeological Reports Series. 31. September 1987. edited by John Barrett and Richard Bradley. edited by Kristian Kristiansen and Michael J. Ss. 1992. In Settlement and Society in the British Later Bronze Age. Aspects du vocabulaire indo-européen de la parenté. D. 51-59: on *dhugHter ‘daughter’. D. Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft. Berlin-New York: De Gruyter. HAVE 1944. Sapir. Reprinted in: Kleine Schriften von Ernst Risch. Saussure. 337-339: on *nepōt. HAVE 1987. Family Ties in Western Europe: Persistent Contrasts. 1980. *swesōr and *pHtēr.] Pulju. Timothy J. Pp. 142-177. 1995.] HAVE Sandoz.] HAVE Pulju. 1919. [P. 15-55. Los Nombres de los Dioses. Museum Helveticum 1: 115-122.] HAVE Reher.1959. Wallis’ ‘Indo-Germanic Relationship Terms as Historical Evidence.

Hans. How Far Can the Methods and Principles of Linguistic Geography be Successfully Applied to the Study of Indo-European? Report. Ferdinand de. In Les Origines du Mariage et de la Famille. Zur Rekonstruktion des indogermanischen Wortes für ‘Tochter’ : Wortbildung und Etymologie. [Report on the Benveniste’s presentation on his work on IE kinship terms.] HAVE Schmeja.] Schlerath. 1884. Pp. herausgegeben von Heinz D. Bernfried. 1976a. Zum idg. 1922.-6. Schmalstieg. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 104. 2002. HAVE Sauvageot. Comment on Kullanda. Anton. Innsbruck 5. Dezember 1975.] Saussure. Exposé. etc. [Pp. Hans. HAVE 1950. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. [P. In Studien zum Indogermanischen Wortschatz. M. 203-204: on IE *nepōt. Genève: A. 1-6 September 1952. 202. HAVE . Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. 164-166: “The Social System. Bernfried. Das Probleme der Expansion eines Volkes im Lichte seiner Sozialen Struktur. 477480. Pp. Klagenfurt: Heyn. Linguistischen Programm. Cherbuliez.”] Scherer. 1976b. A. Geraud-Teulon. par A. In Proceedings of the 7th International Congress of Linguists. Pohl und Nikolai Salnikov. [Pp. 20-21: family and kin terminology. HAVE Scherer. herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid. 1973. London. 161-166. 23-24.1877. [Pp. In Wortbildung Diachron – Synchron. Kratylos 10 (1): 1-24. HAVE 1952. Festschrift für Alexander Issatschenko. 393-400. Schmeja. Genéve: Société Anonyme des Éditions Sonor. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 3: 197-209. Termes de parenté chez les Aryas. New Thoughts on Indo-European Phonology. Können wir die Urindogermanische Sozsialstruktur rekonstruiren? Methodologische Erwägungen. 1987. Schmeja. Pp. Akten des Kolloquiums der Sektion für Diachrone Sprachwissenschaft im Österr. London: Titus Wilson. Pp. 109: IE terms for father. Hans. Harold W. Pp. W. Indogermanische Altertumskunde (seit 1956). Wort für Tochter. 1965. R. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. 1973. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 46 (1): XX-XXII. Die Indogermanen. Anton. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 87: 99-157. Schlerath. Le suffix -T-.] Scheffler. Reprinted in: Recueil des Publications Scientifiques de Ferdinand de Saussure. 249-264. In Opuscula Slavica et Linguistica.

Berlin: Weidmannsche Buchhandlung. p. husband’. Beiträge zur Namenforschung 7: 337-339. Jena: H. herausgegeben von Peter Anreiter und Erzsébet Jerem. Strassburg: K. Zwei arische a-Laute und die Palatalen.] Schrader. Rüdiger. Etymologische Beiträge zu den Begriffen Familie. Völkern. Jevons. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 52: 311. Zur anthroponomastischen Terminologie. 1904-1905. Vom idg. [On IE words for ‘man. Sprachvergleichung und Urgeschichte.J. Florilegium Onomasticum. 2d edition: Berlin und Leipzig: W. London: Griffin.1999. 1890. Grundzüge einer Kultur. Costenoble. Otto. Indogermanische Forschungen 17 (1-4): 11-36. Comment on Kullanda. Oktober 1897. 26-42: IE names with suffix -ter. Schrader. HAVE Schulze. Johannes. [On the types of name formation in connection with kin terms and modes of descent. Pp. [Pp. de Gruyter & Co. Über Bezeichnungen der Heiratsverwandtschaft bei den idg. Peter. [Pp. Zum Lesbischen. In Jagić-Festschrift. 34: tatá ‘father’ from *ptatá. Otto. 490 P. Martin. HAVE 1908.] Schmitt. Reallexikon der Indogermanischen Altertumskunde. Schrijver. Trübner. Indogermanische Forschungen (Anzeiger) 9: 170-173. 1901. Wilhelm. .] Schulze. HAVE 1924. 413-423. Schrader. [Includes the use of the suffix with kin terms. 369404: “Family and the State.und Völkergeschichte Alteuropas. Festschrift für Wolfgang Meid zum 70.”] HAVE Review: Keary 1890. Sippe und Stamm. Budapest: Archaeolingua Alapítvány. Otto. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 104-105. Schmidt. 343-347. [A section of “Die indogermanische Sektion auf der vierundzwanzigsten Versammlung deutscher Philologen und Schulmanner zu Dresden. HAVE 1879. Linguitisch-Historische Beiträge zur Erforschung des Indogermanischen Altertums. 1048 P. 1917-1929.”] HAVE Schrader. Zbornik v Slavu Vatroslava Jagića. September – 2. 1. 1972. Translated into English as Prehistoric Antiquities of the Aryan Peoples Prehistoric Antiquities of the Aryan Peoples by Frank B. In Studia Celtica et Indogermanica. Otto. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 25: 1-179. 2002. including kin terms.] Schwartz. Pp.. Geburtstag. HAVE 1883. Zum indogermanischen Wort für ‘Vater’. 1898. l-Suffix. 29. Wilhelm.

Ferdinand. 1941.] Sihler. 1922. [Pp. In Monumentum H. Schweizer-Sidler. Andrew L. 277-278: devi-type formations in kin terms and their shift to i-stems in Latin. Franz.] Streitberg. New York: Oxford University Press. Griechischen u s. 547-561. New Comparative Grammar of Greek and Latin. 558-559: Postscript: PIE *-H2ter ‘Kinsman’. HAVE 1988. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 65: 193-207.. 46-47: IE *swe. Proto-Indo-European √ gem-. Sommer.] HAVE Steinmeyer. Zur Bedeutung des Ariernamen.] HAVE Specht. Téhéran: Bibliothèque Pahlavi. von Franz Bopp. [P. 198-199.und Formensystems. Review of Vergleichende Grammatik des Sanskrit.”] Sergent. pp. 320: i-stems and u-stems in IE kin terms. 193: on IE *swekuros ‘father-in-law’. . Andrew L. [P. S. 65-68: terms of kinship and affinity. In Die Laryngaltheorie und die Rekonstruktion des Indogermanischen Laut. 335: IE kin terms and family terminology. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 8: 221-236.] Simonyi. Der Ursprung der Indogermanischen Deklination. H.] HAVE Specht. Pp. [Vol. 1995. 2. duhitr from Goth daug ‘ich bin gewachsen’ and filia/filius as “Säuglinge. and Eduard Sievers. Zur Bildung der adjektivischen s-Stämme. Franz. 195-207. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. 279: amphikinetic accent in kin terms. 1944. Wilhelm. 1916. 1938. Three Notes on the Trifunctional Indo-European Marriage. Pp. HAVE 1895. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 50: 152-154. with a Postscript on PIE Kinship Terms in *-H2ter. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Sihler. with -ūs as a suffix < *-ōw-. Vol. Franz. Brill. [Pp. Bernard. [Pp. Nyberg. Indogermanische Forschungen 36: 165-232. amita. 1859. 87-98. 1986.1975. Greek Reflexes of Syllabic Laryngeals. 3.und i-Adjectiva im R(gveda und im Altiranischen. n. Franz.] Specht. [Pp. Knie und Geburt. herausgegeben von Alfred Bammesberger. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 67: 42-52. 228: etymologies of svasr as sa + vastr ‘co-resident’. Zend. [Pp. Berlin: Weidmann. Elias. 364: matertera vs. Armenischen. Deutschlands Erneuerung 25: 11-20. S. 2: swekrūs. 1942. Specht. Althochdeutschen Glossen. Leiden: Diffusion. Journal of IndoEuropean Studies 12: 179-191. f. Das Femininum der u. Die indogermanische Familie und der Unsterblichkeitsgedanke. neptis and socrus.in kin terms.

45: IE *swekuro-.1894. Indogermanische Forschungen 3: 305-470. 192-193. [Pp. Language 25: 343-345. no.] HAVE Szemerényi. i und u. HAVE 1915. Sturtevant. a Contribution to the Study of a Feminine Noun-Declension in Indo-European. 1: on the IE term for ‘woman. [On O. Latin rēs and Indo-European Long-Diphthong Stem Nouns. Principles of Etymological Research in the Indo-European Languages. [Includes discussions of IE tanu. [Pp.declensions with kin term examples and their transformation to i. Schrader’s report on his research on IE kinship and social terms.] Sturtevant. 334: on IE *nepot ‘grandson.and u-stems in Latin. Language 7 (2): 115-124. Albright. London. 43. In II. Der Schwund von idg. by Ruth N. *sunu.] Sturtevant. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 73: 167-202. [Pp. Edgar H. Indogermanische Forschungen 35: 196-197. Die Bedeutung des Suffixes -ter-. Edgar H. 1-6 September 1952. An Indo-European Word for ‘woman’. 70. Changes of Quantity Caused by Indo-Hittite h.] Sturtevant. Wilhelm. [Includes discussion of IE words for ‘sister’ and ‘father-in-law’. and an interpretation of the meaning of the swe-component. 1931. HAVE 1897. son’. 10. HAVE 1928b. Oswald.-15. Language 4 (4): 281-284. edited by F. Wilhelm. Oktober 1961. L. Sütterlin.and devi. 175-212.] HAVE Szemerenyi. respectively. Die Indogermanische Sektion auf der vierundzwanzigsten versammlung deutscher Philologen und Schulmänner zu Dresden. 515-517. Innsbruck: Sprachwissenschaftliche Institut der LeopoldFranzans-Universität.and *snusos. 119: Hit huhhas and Lat avus ‘grandfather’. Norman. [P. 1909. Edgar H. How Far Can Conclusions about Cultural and Social Systems Be Drawn from Purely Linguistic Evidence in the IE Languages? In Proceedings of the 7th International Congress of Linguists. [P. Review of The Vedic Declension of the Type vrkis. Innsbruck.] Szemerényi. Oswald. HAVE 1956a.’] HAVE Streitberg.] .] Streitberg.und Altertumskunde 9 (1-2): 171-173. Language 4 (3): 159-170. wife’. 1949. 1962. n. Pp. [P. Indogermanische Forschungen 25: 51-76. London: The Congress. Fachtagung für Indogermanische und Allgemeine Sprachwissenschaft. Oswald. Pp. Die Entstehung der Dehnstufe. September – 2. 1928a. Oktober 1897. 1956b. Anzeiger für Indogermanische Sprach. Edgar H. 29. Original h in Hittite and the Medio-Passive in r. Lat avus and anus. 194-195: etymological analysis of an IE word for ‘boy. 162-163: the identification of Hitt huhhas ‘grandfather’ and hannas ‘grandmother’ as cognate with.

Vernier. Jost. Studies in the Kinship Terminology of the Indo-European Languages. Münster und Köln: Böhlau. 1919. Oswald. 1947. HAVE 1977. 240 P. Holz: Etymologien aus dem Niederwald.] Szemerényi. Des villageois grecs aux étudiants Lyonnais. Oswald. [Pp. Review of Neuere Literatur zum Sprachtabu. 1964. [Pp. Pp.Szemerényi. Albert J. edited by Bela Brogyanyi. Synchronic. 909-925.‘woman’. 454-455 : possible influences of speech tabu on IE kin terms. Tremblay. Vernier. Pt. 918-924: a follow-up to Szemerényi’s 1977 study of IE kin terms. 291-340: IE kin and affinal terms. Germanistische Abteilung 65: 232-260. HAVE 2003. Joseph. 136-143: IE *māter ‘mother’. Vater. Journal of Family History 13 (2): 265-270.) Reviews: Moreau 1978.” Revue des Études Anciennes 21: 99-101. In Studies in Diachronic. Teheran and Liège. Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte. 1952. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachen und Literaturen der Universität Innsbruck. and Typological Linguistics: Festschrift for Oswald Szemerényi on the Occasion of his 65th Birthday. Szemerényi. Syncope in Greek and Indo-European and the Nature of Indo-European Accent. Naples: Istituto Universitario Orientale di Napoli.] HAVE Vendryes. See Goody 1983. Max. 1950. [Pp. HAVE . Considine 1981. by W. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 20 : 451-457. Ressemblances familiales et systèmes de parenté. 2. Trier. Oswald. A Comment on Goody’s Development of the Family and Marriage in Europe. Bernard. (Acta Iranica 16. The Alleged Indo-European *sor. Verdery. Kratylos 11: 206-221. 1994. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. HAVE 1979.] Vasmer. Versuch einer Etymologie. Sur le nom du “gendre. with special references to Indian. Katherine. Havers. Jost. Ethnologie Française 1: 36-44. Bernard. Iranian. 1988. (Innsbrucker Beiträge zur Sprachwissenschaft 106). Contributions a l’interpretation du vocabulaire hittite et indo-européen. [Pp. Friedrich 1980. La Déclinaison des Noms de Parenté Indo-Européens en -ter-. Xavier.] Van Windekens. Greek and Latin. Trier. 1966.

Leiden: E. 1857b. . primarily *galoos ‘husband’s sister.] HAVE Wackernagel. Frederic W. Deux notes grecques. edited by Lawrence Krader. 1887. 1920. New York and London: Basic Books. Jacob. 136: on *swekuros ‘husband’s father’. çvaçura. 117-128. Outlines of Historical Jurisprudence. J. Rudolf Huebner and Frederic Seebohm. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 6: 235. London: Clarendon Press. Annales: Histoire. Maitland. 1918. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 28: 132-137.’] Vinogradoff. 3. HAVE 1916. 2002. Wallis. Ancient Stepmothers: Myth. A Near-Kin Within the Kin: A Comparative Study. 1995. 57-74. 86-90: etymological consideration of several IE kin terms.socer. [P. 459-467.] HAVE Westrup. HAVE 1857a. Miscellen zur griechischen Grammatik. Jacob.1996. εννέα. [Cross-listed in PERSONALIA. Weber. American Anthropologist 20: 419-431. Watson. dargebracht von Freunden und Schülen. D.svaihra. Munksgaard. Reprinted in: Kleine Schriften. Bulletin de la Societe de Linguistique de Paris 51 (1): 80105. København. Frederick Pollock. la Grèce antique et les Hittites. 1952. A. W. Carl W. Pp.] Vey. 9. Le nom de ‘gendre’ en indo-européen et en balto-slave. Svasr. Pp.εκυρος. Maxim Kovalevsky. Indogermanische Forschungen 107: 152-180. April 1916. Paul. 1. Rémy. Sciences Sociales 51 (1): 173-200.i Schwester. In Festschrift Friedrich Carl Andreas zur Vollendung des Siebzigsten Lebensjahres am 14. Pp. Viredaz. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 6: 319. 1955. A. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck und Ruprecht. T. Indo-Germanic Relationship Terms as Historical Evidence. HAVE Wackernagel. Brill. 1-9. 8 “Tribal Law” (“The Organization of Kinship”) and Chapter 6 “Joint Family” are reprinted in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected from the Writings of Paul Vinogradoff. [IE terms for ‘father-in-law’. Leipzig: Otto Harrassowitz. Zu den Verwandtschaftsnamen. Misogyny and Reality. Théorie de l’inceste et construction d’objet: Françoise Héritier. Patricia A. [Pp. Marc. Ch. Weber.

edited by J. OInd. HAVE 1980. edited by Fabrice Cavoto. Review of Encyclopedia of Indo-European Culture. Kultur und Sprache in der Iranischen Welt. Anke Joisten-Pruschke und Antje Wendtland. [Vastly on IE kin terms. 254-268.] Witczak. P. Pp. HAVE 1838. Krzysztof T. ‘Sister. . William B. Vol. Geburtstag. edited by Frances Ingemann. Department of Linguistics. Folia Linguistica 3: 29-45. Adams. etc. Susan J. North Dakota Quarterly 52 (1): 67-76. 2. edited by Kathryn Klar. The Hague. Wolfe. In 1982 Mid-American Linguistics Conference Papers. Wolfe. Milking the Udder of Heaven: A Note on Mesopotamian and Indo-Iranian Religious Imagery. Whittaker. Neptunus. HAVE 1983.] Wolfe. [Includes kin term formations. etc. Susan J. 493-494: IE word for ‘daughter’ and its etymology. The IE Terms for Siblings of Spouse: Etymology and Chiastic Logic. including Lyc lada ‘wife’. Lawrence: University of Kansas. Werner. Mallory and D. méga Reconsidered.] Winter. In The Linguist’s Linguist: A Collection of Papers in Honour of Alexis Manaster Ramer. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. HAVE 2002. The Reconstruction of Proto-Indo-European Kinship.: Mouton. 1984. HAVE 1969. London: Printed for J. In American Indian and Indoeuropean Studies: Papers in Honor of Madison S. Analogischer Sprachwandel und Semantische Struktur. [Pp. Pp. 487-495.‘Together With’. 1954.] Winter. Festschrift für Philip Kreyenbroek zum 60. herausgegeben von Christine Allison. Papers in Linguistics 19 (4): 425-447. 461-475. [P. Pp. Susan J. máhi: Gk. Susan J. Gernot L. Beeler.’ ‘Sister’s Son’ and ‘Mother’s Brother’: Linguistic Evidence for Matrilineal Kinship.Review: Rose. Studia Indogermanica Lodziensia 5: 175-184. HAVE 1952. Language 28 (2): 186-191. 127-137. 52-54: kin terms as a proof of the kinship of IE languages. Wolfe.] Windfuhr. H. A Manual of Comparative Philology: In which the Affinity of the Indo-European Languages is Illustrated and Applied to the Primeval History. On Terms of Consanguineal Kinship in Proto-Indo-European. dear’. HAVE 1986. An Indo-European Prefix *n. laθθe ‘husband’s in-laws’. in IE languages with Sumerian parallels. [Pp.] Winter. Pp. Margaret Langdon. Gordon. [Pp. München: LINCOM EUROPA. and Shirley Silver. 183: IE words for ‘wife. 2009. and F. Werner. Q. G. 131-133: deity names such as Apam Napat ‘grandson of water’. In From Daēnā to Dîn: Religion. 2003. Werner. Rivington. Winning.

In Language. Treichler. Le rapports linguistiques entre la Grèce et l’Italie. Women’s Studies International Quarterly 3 (2/3): 227-237. dissertation. 80-94. 22: on Arm haw ‘grandfather’ and han ‘grandmother’ compared with Anatolian.D.1989. Language 18 (1): 22-25. The Reconstruction of Word Meanings: A Review of the Scholarship. [Pp.] Wolfe. Is Armenian an Anatolian Language. 1968. Eine Anthropologisch Historische Skizze als Beitrag zur Lösung der Frauenfrage. [Pp. Ph. A. Ackermann. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 48: 230-236. Susan J. HAVE 1926.. University of Leipzig. 271-277: differences between kin terms in Celtic and Latin and in other IE languages (specifically. Notas sobre el vocabulario céltico y latino. Vergleichende Untersuchung von Personnenbezeichnungen im Russischen und Deutschen. 1886. [Includes observations on IE kin terms. dissertation. Reconstructing PIE Terms for Kinship and Marriage. HAVE 1942. Michael. 1960.] Benigny. Pp. Stanley. a Little Less Than Kind. University of Michigan.] HAVE Austin. A Generative-Extensionist Analysis of the Proto-Indo-European Kinship System. edited by F. 171-182. Un emploi du nom du “genou” en vieil-irlandais et en sogdien. Die Namen der Eltern im Indoiranischen und im Gothischen. Die Mutter bei den Völkern des Arischen Stammes. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 27: 51-53. Émile. Frank J. Ph. Wordick. Giuliano. Susan J. München: T. New York: Modern Language Association. 1980. Frank and P. Emerita 2 (1-2): 263-306. Sprachliche Beziehungen zwischen Arisch und Balto-Slawisch. Linguistic Problems with Patriarchal Reconstructions of Indo-European Culture: A Little More Than Kin. Bonfante. [The intersection of the notions of knee and kinship. HAVE 1918. [P. on ‘son’ – ‘daughter’ terms)]. William M. 444 S.] Bonfante. Gender. Maria. [P. HAVE 1970. W. 318 P. Helmut. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. Word 44 (1). Giuliano. Ann Arbor.D. 1993. and Professional Writing: Theoretical Approaches and Guidelines for Nonsexist Usage. Pp. Bruxelles-Berchem: Latomus. 1933. COMPARATIVE Andrjuschina. Julius. 12: on r-less kin terms in Indo-Aryan and Balto-Slavic. and Julia P. 1934. Arntz. Benveniste. In Hommages à Léon Herrmann. Wolfe. F. 196-197: the weakening of g to y or h or ø . Zmigrodski.

Die Anomalen in der Flexion von griech. Giacomo. snušā und die griechischen und italischen femininen Substantiva auf -os. [P. Reflecting on the “Euro” in “Euro-America” Kinship: Lithuania and the United Kingdom.] HAVE Brugmann. Ss. Sprache. 1936. 2002. Indogermanische Forschungen 17: 483-491. In Acta Historicas Universitatis Klaipedensis 13. von. P. Etymologische Miszellen. Some Comparisons between Gypsy (North American ŗom) and American English Kinship Terms. Family Planning in Graeco-Roman Antiquity. herausgegeben von Helmut Arnitz. Kultur. υιύς υιός υιωνός und ai. Brugmann. wife’ and hermano.] HAVE Borgmann. Karl. Indogermanische Forschungen 21 (3-4): 315-322. Emiel. Jeanette. Griech. 1986. γαμβρός. Indogermanische Forschungen 16: 491-495. 2. Erhart. Studia Antropologica 2: 129136. Sborník Prací Filosofické Fakulty Brněnské University 5. Wechsel Media: Media Aspirata. Skr. ví. Celtic. Lars-Olof. Dmitro A. Indogermanische Forschungen 4: 85-91. Skr jā mātār. including such kin terms as yinéka ‘woman. δάμαρ. . jārá – griech. 1. Devoto. You and Your Relations. 1904. 547: Latin. kona.in the anlaut and between vowels in Modern Greek and Vulgar Latin.] Edwards. γυνή. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. Werner. Νυός. [P. Karl. HAVE 1907. American Anthropologist 71 (3): 476-482. Cohn. dāra – griech. Ancient Society 11-12: 5-82. 1980-1981. HAVE 1904-1905. Brugmann. 493: Lat vitricus ‘step-father’ and Skrt vi-mātar ‘stepmother’. nurus. sunus. Adolf.] Eyben. Gothic and Oscan terms for son and daughter and the isolation of nuclear family. 10: discussion of duhita ~ thugater. Griech. Sprachtypologie und Universalienforschung 55 (2): 103-120.] Bradke. aind. sūnúš* got. HAVE 1956. HAVE 1894. Karl. Heimat. Indogermanische Forschungen 22: 171-193. HAVE 2006. Brugmann. 1. HAVE 1969. Zwei sprachgeschichtliche Skizzen. 533-547. and Verner Egerland. Delsing. γαμέω. Rady Jazykovědné (A) 4: 5-18. [P. HAVE 1907-1908. Zum IE. -a ‘sibling’. Festschrift für Herman Hirt. In Germanen und Indogermanen: Volkstum. ’ίδιος. Kinship Nouns in Possessive Constructions in Italian and Scandinavian. armen. Karl. Germanisch-Lateinisch und Germanisch-Oskisch-Umbrisch. [Cousin terms in English and other modern European languages. kin und altnord. Skr jārayáti. Word Ways: Journal of Recreational Linguistics 19 91): 11-13.

edited by W. Ker. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Filippin. Edited by Rüdiger Schmidt. 1. by Louis Hjelmslev. HAVE 1955. P. Etymologien. 347. Ssk syâlás “Bruder der Frau. šurь. S. 133-149. and Keya Majumdar. Balticoslavica 1: 214-228. Proiskhozhdenie alfavita. Armeniaca.] Fränkel. HAVE 1897. Review of Études Baltiques. 7. A. Eric. šura. 215: on the metatony of dúkteri vs.” altbulg. Recherches sur Quelques Problèmes d’Histoire. [Germanic family and inheritance laws as compared with Roman. In An English Miscellany Presented to Dr. Numa D. Strassburg: Karl J. Heinrich. Helmut. Contested Etymologies. [Pp.] Fränkel. 1933. Paris: Hachette. Ernst. šurinь “Bruder der Frau. Incontri Linguistici 22: 103-109. thugatéra. XII. [P. W. . [Terms for son and brother’s son. Hoffmann. 351: analogical leveling in kin terms. HAVE 1901.. Latino fīlius e un lemma ‘trascurato’ di Esichio. Classical Review 11 (3): 146-147. and IE Internal Schwa. B. HAVE 1970. [Pp. [On a possible Illyrian word in Hesichius preserving a cognate of the Latin term for son. The Sister’s Son in the English and Scottish Popular Ballads. 1901. Versammlung Deutscher Philologen und Schulmänner. 1885.Fay. HAVE 1896. F. 1952. Ernst.” Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermanischen Sprachen 21: 140-143. Pp. Analogische Umgestaltung und Volksetymologie besonders im Baltischen und Slavischen. 1999. von Heinrich Hübschmann. Trübner.] Reprinted in: Kleine Schriften zum Armenischen. Furnivall in Honour of his Seventy-Fifth Birthday. Language Quarterly 31 (3-4): 217-250. Ss. Edwin W. Feyten. 1993. 348.] Gummere. 52-53: on Slav *batya 'father’ and Gk basileus. O.] Georgiev. Antonio. Humbach. 1976. Arm ustr : ags. In Strassburger Festschrift zur XLVI. 69-70. Hamp. Voprosy iazykoznaniia 6: 48-83. Greek όαρ ‘Wife’ : Latin soror ‘Sister’. 379-380. Armenian dustr. Sanskrit duhitā́. Napier and W. Vladimir. suhterзa. Hildesheim and New York: Georg Olms. 346.] Fustel de Coulanges. Pp. Carine M. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 23: 334-353. Skeat. Hübschmann. Journal of the American Oriental Society 90 (2): 228-231. Contrastive Analysis of Kinship Terms in Flemish and Bengali with American English.

Alina. Dini and Nikolai Mikhailov. Pp. Revue Celtique 40: 143-152.] McLennan. Lit. University of Alberta. [On Arm skesur and Alb vjeher ‘father-in-law’. les Germaines. Lane. edited by Pietro U. dial. herausgegeben von George Wissowa. Kalbotyra 51 (1): 99-114. 1910. Stuttgart: J. Papers and Studies in Contrastive Linguistics 5: 257-270.] Kübler. Lurye. hogyn. Žaneta. Poznań-Arlington. 12. George S. The Translation of Russian Diminutives into English. In Paulys Real-Encyclopädie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft. 1996.1971. In Res Balticae: Miscellanea Italiana di Studi Baltistici. Bd. Celtic Notes. les Slaves.] Markevičienė. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. In Donum Indogermanicum: Festgabe fur Anton Scherer zum 70. Simas. Language 13 (1): 25-26. Definite Marking and Referential Status in Greek.A. Metzler. [Includes kin terms. mója e Gr. Albanian and Armenian. Department of Linguistics Working Papers 45 : 113-132. [Kin terms and personal names are prominent in this study. μαι α ‘madre’. Maddalon. Marta di. 1. [Compares the Welsh words for by and girl to OEng suhterga ‘brother’s son’ and IE *seu. Kalicz. [Comparative analysis of Latin. Hindi ir Sanskrito kalbų leksinės bendrybės.] . Feburtstag.] Loth. B. 1861. Vol. 1976. B.‘to beget’. Celtic and Germanic kin term vocabularies. Kortlandt. 103-104: kin terms common to Lithuanian and Indic. Quaderni di Semantica 21 (2): 319-346. [Pp. A propos du champ sémantique de la parenté en français. VA. Heroes salvete deum genus. 2002. W hogen. Pisa: Ecig. 1980. North British Review 35 (August): 187-218.] Lindvall. a partire da un dubbio. herausgegeben von Robert Schmitt-Brandt. Lietuvių. 73-76. J. John F. [On the use of genus in Latin and Greek. Marriage and Divorce: The Law of England and Scotland. Lund University. thesis. en espagnol et en tcheque. HAVE 1937. Famiglie: Excursus su modelli parentali ed altro. Pp. 173-180. 1990. 1913. M. Linguistica Pragensia 12 (1): 24-39. Le mot designant le genou au sens de génération chez les Celtes. Swedish and Polish. Karaliūnas. Ss. HAVE 1995. Gens. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 94: 243251. Ann. Roman. 13. les Assyrien. 1176-1198. 2000. Frederik. Jaromir 2002. On the Kinship Terms in English and Polish.] Kadlec.

Šimon. Eine historisch-typologische Analyse der Konstruktion ime möter/sestra mi/sora mea. [Cross-listed in AMERICA. English KIN. 1980. 165: reconstruction of the Slavo-Indic isogloss for wife’s brother. Systèmes onomastiques. C. In Aspects of Language: Studies in Honour of Mario Alinei. Griech. Yugoslavia and the United States: A Crossnational Discussion.Ménager. Edgar G.] Rodman. A. 1983. 1969. Schindler. Sanskrit dauhitra ‘(Erb)tochtersohn.] Schmidt. HAVE Polomé. 1970. Indogermanische Forschungen 88: 165-179. Jørn I. 192: on Gk aelioi and ONorse svilar ‘husbands of two sisters’. 171-198. 2005.. S. HAVE . Zeitschrift für Phonetik. Vol. [P. 1. Johann. thugatridous. Qvonje. Vox Romanica 47: 163-174 Ondruš. [Pp. L necessarius. Journal of Marriage and the Family 29: 320-324. and Klaus Strunk. Leipzig: Göschen. Pp. Slavica Slovaca 5 (3): 301-305.] Pons-Sanz. Amsterdam: Rodopi. Die idg. Slavic and Romanian. Hyman 1967. Greece. 1989. 1965. Gk σέμπρος and Slavic *sębrъ. Sara M. Deutsche Stammeskunde. [P. Marital Power in France. Greek ΓΥΝΗ. 1986. Wörter für “Vogel” und “Ei”. Papers presented to Mario Alinei by his friends and colleagues of the Atlas Linguarum Europae on the occasion of his 60th birthday.] Scharfe. Friends and Relatives in Need of an Explanation: Gr anagkaios. HAVE 1988. Rudolf.-R. Classical Review 54 (4): 187. Studia et Documenta Historiae et Iuris 46: 147-235 Moorehouse. [Albanian. HAVE Moustos. Demetrius. structures familiales et classes socials dans le monde gréco-romain. Klaus T. Die Sprache 15: 144-167. L.’ Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 79: 265-284. Some Comments on Germano-Hellenic Lexical Correspondences. Reflections on Affinal Kinship Terminology in Old French and Middle English. Journal of English and Germanic Philology 104 (1): 1-11. Much. Latinské nūpta a praslovanské nevĕsta. 1900. Hartmut. Richard. Sprachwissenschaft und Kommunikationsforschung 42 (3): 339-348. 37: on mutual borrowings of kin terms between Slavic and Germanic. 1940.] O’Gorman. and PGmc *nau(eth).

New York and London: Basic Books. [Metathesis in the terms for ‘husband’s father’. Rudolf Huebner and Frederic Seebohm. Zeitschrift für Mundartforschung 27: 101-115. Franz. 1911. Scott. Graz: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Graz. Green. Schulze. [Pp. 1978. Hema und haima.] HAVE Stępień. Maxim Kovalevsky.] HAVE Steinhauser. Maitland. Slavic Etymology in Relation to Indo-European Background.‘Weib’. Frederic W. London: Longmans. Aarhus: Aarhus University Press. and Joan W. Die Welt der Slaven 12 (3): 267-295. Svane. Jungfrauengatte: Sanskrit kaumārah patih – Homer. Les reflets de l’idéologie indo-européenne dans le nom de l’«homme» en grec et latin. 1967. 1992. A kip ‘Scham’ und germ. Frederic. fictive kinship. 2008. Wilhelm. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 62: 248-258. [Pp.] Seebohm. Scripta Classica 5: 45-50.] Reviews: Boxer 1980. Specht. etc. Tilly. New York: Holt. Women. ‘υκερός und Pali sun(isā. Work. Walter. Schande’. Toch B kwīpe ‘Scham. Slavische Lehnwörter im Albanischen. HAVE 1924. *wība. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 52: 152.] HAVE Thieme. and J. Heller. edited by K. edited by Lawrence Krader.1989. [P.] HAVE Thieme. degrees of kinship. Die althochdeutsche Vorsilbe uo. the role of blood ties. Oswald.] Excerpted under title “Beowulf” in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected from the Writings of Paul Vinogradoff. Zur baltisch-slavischen Spracheinheit. 1960. includes such themes as kindred. 282-283: on the IE term for father in Balto-Slavic. 100-112.im Kreise ihrer Lautverwandten. Rinehart & Winston. 1982. [Pp. Frederick Pollock. Tischler. and Family. wife’s brother’. Katarzyna. [Early modern France and England. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 106: 145-154. 251-284. 107: on Lith uošvis ‘wife’s father’ and OHG ga-swio ‘sister’s husband. [Pp. . 186191: kin and address terms. 153-154: vrddhi kin terms in Germanic and Indic. kourídios pósis – Lat. the role of maternal uncle. Pp. In Indogermanica Europaea: Festschrift fur Wolfgang Meid. Panagl. maritus. 249-253: on common Balto-Slavic kin terms. Gr. Paul. HAVE 1963. 1935. [Ancient Celtic and Germanic tribes..] Szemerényi. The Tribal Custom in Anglo-Saxon Law. 1956. Paul. Gunnar. Anderson B. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 78: 161-246. Louise A. Pp. O.

Ss. In Festgabe Adolf Kaegi von Schülern und Freunden dargebracht zum 30. [Pp.Vasilev. . 1997. 40-65. 1894. Jacob. Conacher. Th. Greek huiús “son. Bd. Georg. 173-180: kin terms.” In Festschrift for Henry Hoenigswald on the Occasion of His Seventieth Birthday. Old Indic sūnú-. edited by M. edited by George Cordona and Norman H. 1919. Stroud: Tempus. Cross-listed in URALIC. Pp. Hock. HAVE Wareham. Andrew. Bd. 405-408. edited by Hans H. Winter. Stuttgart: J. Metzler. Ss. herausgegeben von George Wissowa. Tübingen: Gunter Narr. Nechlenuvaneto na rodninski nazvaniia v rumъnski i v bъlgarski kato ezikovo iavlenie. edited by Andrew Reynolds. Werner. In Paulys Real-Encyclopädie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft. Studien zu den Älteren Indoiranischen Lehnwörtern in den Uralischen Sprachen. 2003. B. R. Visser. B. J. 1999. In Greek Tragedy and Its Legacy: Essays Presented to D. 1894. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter. 1. Cropp. Toch B kwīpe ‘shame’ and Germ. In Later Anglo-Saxon England: Life and Landscape. Acca. Mother: Natal Family Versus Conjugal Family in Greek and Roman Myths About Women. [Comparison with Skrt acca ‘mother’. Bъlgarski Ezik 18 (2-3): 214-217. Pp. 395-399. Calgary: Calgary University Press. Sister. 107-132. In Paulys Real-Encyclopädie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft.] HAVE Polák.. In Historical. 183-193. 1986. 1. Indo-European. Hartmut. Zide. Wackernagel. Vatasescu. *wīBa. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. Margaret. HAVE 1987. September 1919. et al. Khristo. Adoption. [Pp. Revue des Études Sud-Est Européennes 35 (3-4): 189-196. 131-134. and Leonhard. Metzler.] Thalheim.] CONTACTS Katz. HAVE 1968. Lexical Archaisms in the Tocharian Languages. Stuttgart: J. 1997. 184-185: an etymological connection between Toch A kip. Two Models of Marriage: Kinship and the Social Order in England and Normandy. Catalina. Über einige lateinische und griechische Ableitungen aus den Verwandtschaftswörtern. and Lexicographical Studies: A Festschrift for Ladislav Zgusta on the Occasion of his 70th Birthday. Kinship Terms of Latin Origin Preserved in Albanian and Romanian. Medea: Daughter. Winter. Pp. Wife. Ss.] Wissowa. Werner. herausgegeben von George Wissowa. OEng wīf ‘wife’. Frauenfeld: Druck von Huber. [Greek and Roman law. Václav.

. 1928. 317-334. In Novalis Indogermanica. Hrvata i Arbanasa. [P. 1967. Ss. Parkes. IN: University of Notre Dame Press. 475-487. Durham. Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga. 1976. The Politics of Marriage among Non-Catholic European Royalty. [P. Safilios-Rothschild. [Pp. Milk Kinship in Southeast Europe: Alternative Social Structures and Foster Relations in the Caucasus and the Balkans. Social Anthropology 12: 341-358. BALKANS COLLECTIONS Byrnes.) 1976.1946. G. 1954. HAVE 1990. Notre Dame. Review: Plakans 1977.] HAVE REGIONAL COMPARATIVE Fleming. GENERAL Botev. Population Studies 44: 107-126. Rad Vojvodjanskih Muzeja 3. E. Peter. 28: on the borrowing of the IE term for daughter-in-law into Kartvelian languages. Some Tribal Origins. In Mediterranean Family Structures.] HAVE Tischler. Festschrift für Günter Neumann zum 80. Robert F. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 485: the IE kin term borrowings in Kartvelian. 1973. 147-230: kinship and marriage. Current Anthropology 14 (3): 231-249. Pp.] Filipović. Pp. 2004. herausgegeben von Matthias Fritz und Susanne Zeilfelder. Peristiany. Graz: Leykam. Ritual Kinship in the Mediterranean: Spain and the Balkans. Laws and Customs of the Balkans. Journal of Marriage and the Family 29: 345-352. Milenko S. Geburtstag. Novi Sad. Pitt-Rivers. K problému lexikálnich shod mezi jazyky kavkazkými a jazyky slavanskými. edited by J. Nuptiality in the Course of the Demographic Transition: The Experience of the Balkan Countries. Fritsche. Constantina. Levirat i sororat kot Srba. London: George Allen & Unwin. Bemerkungen zur Urheimatfrage. Johann. Nikolai. A Comparison of Power Structure and Marital Satisfaction in Urban Greek and French Families. (ed. Patricia H. Julian. 151-153: Albanian and Montenegran kin terms. M. 2002. Michael. Listy Filologické 70: 23-31.

1980. The Distribution of the Zadruga Within Southeastern Europe. 219-230. New York: Conference on Jewish Relations. 323 P. Hamp. Karl. P. Family and Household in the Western Balkans. Todorova. Skok. [P. Pp. Paris: Bibliothèque de l’Institut Français d’Études Anatoliennes d’Istanbul. Notre Dame. Verwandtschafts. 11-22. The Extended Family in Southeastern Europe. Karl. Ahnenkult und Patriarchalismus auf dem Balkan. Albanian and Messapic. Iaşi: Presa Bună. Mosely. In Von der Pruth-Ebene bis zum Gipfel des Ida: Festschrift zum 70. HAVE 1931. Myth-Making in European Family History: The Zadruga Revisited. 1991. Reprinted in: Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga. Ph. The Origins of Balkan Patriarchy. Kaser. . edited by Ernst Pulgram. 58-69. 1976. 189-203. 1990. Todorova. ’S. 73-89.] HAVE Kaser. 1500-1870. Social Science History 18 (2): 243-269. Karl. Traian.-Gravenhage: Mouton. In The Joshua Starr Memorial Volume: Studies in History and Philology. 15-19th Century. Karl. Berlin: Freie Universität. Pp. Pp. In Studies Presented to Joshua Whatmough on His Sixtieth Birthday. 1993. Das Problem des Entstehens der Stammesgesellschaften. Eric. Ss. Maria. Journal of Family History 7: 89102. De l‘étymologie roumaino-slave. HAVE 1994. 78: on Messapic and Albanian terms for son and daughter’. dissertation. 1953. Geburtstag von Emanuel Turczynski. [On bašta ‘father’ and baština ‘father’s tenure’ in Slavic and Romanian. IN: University of Notre Dame Press. Zeitschrift für Historische Anthropologie 1: 93-122. The Balkan Joint Family: Redefining a Problem. Maria. Recent Research on Household and Family in the Balkans. Philip E.und geschlechtsverbände in den Hochgebirgsregionen des westlichen Südeuropa. East European Politics and Societies 4: 30-76. 1982. Semantische Struktur und Sozialstruktur am Beispiel der Verwandtschaftsterminologien der Balkansprachen. Gavazzi. 1989.] Stojanovich. Münchener Zeitschrift für Balkankunde 7-8: 141-165. Kaser.D. In Omagiu Profesorului Ilie Bărbulescu. 207215. 1992. Byrnes. Milovan. Kaser. Pp. Modern Greek Studies Yearbook 8: 1-39. In Mémorial Ömer Lutfi Barkan. 1957. edited by Robert F. Pp. München: Südosteuropa-Gesellschaft München.1977.

283-300. Todorova. 1947. A. DC: American University Press. Bernard. [P. Rapports de Parenté et Rapports de Domination. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval. 96: on IE *swekurus in Slavic. Pp. Slavia Occidentalis 18: 21-84. [Pomaks and Greeks.Todorova. herausgegeben von Josef Ehmer. Hareven. Die Beziehungen des Baltischen zum Slavischen und Germanischen. Slava und zadruga. Pp. . [Pp. Stosunki językowe polsko-pruskie.] BALTO-SLAVIC Brückner. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 71: 162-188. Todorova.] Leskien. Ergebnisse und Kontroversen.] Milewski.] HAVE GERMANO-BALTO-SLAVIC Senn. Frankfurt and New York: Campus Verlag. Maria. Étude de cas: 1) Représentation Mythique du Monde et Domination Masculine chez les Pomaques. Der Balkan und die “europäische Familie. Strassburg: Karl J. [P. herausgegeben von Wilhelm Streitberg. Maria. und Richard Wall. Alfred. 1917. Washington.D. 1996. Balkan Family Structure and the European Pattern: Demographic Developments in Ottoman Bulgaria. Tamara K. Julius. 1977. 186: the term for daughter in GermanoBalto-Slavic. [Pp. Balkanistic Forum 3: 51-63. Ph. dissetrtation. 335-353.] HAVE EASTERN EUROPE Bardach. Tadeusz. 1-108. HAVE 1879. 2) L’Ordre Social des Aînés Canacares à Carpathos et sa Reproduction. 1977. Ss. Maria.” In Historische Familienforschung. Vernier. edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Aleksander. 110-111: on Balto-Slavic kin terms and their affixation. Historische Anthropologie 1: 123-129. 86: kin term borrowings into Uralic languages. Slavisch-Litauisch. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 3: 108-111. 53: schostro ‘sister’. Todorova. Trübner. Maria. In Die Erforschung der Indogermanischen Sprachen. Zum erkenntnishistorischen Wert von Familienmodellen. 1993. 42: Prus. Paris. 1993. Rome: École Française de Rome. L’indivision familiale dans les pays du Centre-Est européen. tisties and PSlav *tisti ‘wife’s father’. 1997. 1954. Spuren der stammabstufenden Declination im Slavischen und Litauischen. Za epistemologichnata stoinost na semeinite modeli: Balkanite v evropeiskiya kontekst.

Mikolaj. Paris: Editions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme. B. Plakans. 1982. (Special issue: Family History at the Crossroads: Linking Familial and Historical Change. The Role of Marriage Behaviour in the Demographic Transition: The Case of eastern Europe Around 1900.) 1987. . Identifying Kinfolk Beyond the Household. June L. Russian and Eastern European Family Structures: A Comparative View. MEDITERRANEAN COLLECTIONS Meloni. Famiglia Meridionale Senza Familismo. Michael. Journal of Family History 2: 3-27. Andrejs. (ed. 301–325. 1989. 1997. (ed. Szoltysek. Journal of Family History 7: 52-75. Tamara Hareven. Andrejs. Woolf. History of the Family 13 (3): 223-257. Interaction Between the Household and the Kin Group in the Eastern European Past: Posing the Problem. Femmes et Patrimonie dans les Sociétés Rurales de l’Europe Méditéranéenne. Journal of Family History 12 (1-3): 163-175. Ravis-Giordani. Sklar. Allen P. (ed. edited by Tamara Hareven and Andrejs Plakans. HAVE 1987. 2008a. Ties of Kinship and Kinship Roles in an Historical Eastern European Community: A Synchronic Analysis. Strategie Economiche. Three Kinds of Preindustrial Household Formation System in Historical Eastern Europe: A Challenge to Spatial Patterns of the European Family. Paris: Editions du Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique.) Plakans. and Richard Wall. Pp. Andrejs. 2008b. 1977. Andrejs. HAVE 1974.) 1993. Population Studies 28 (2): 231-247. Espaces et Familles dans l’Europe du Sud à l’Âge Modern: Adaptations et Resistances. Rethinking Eastern Europe: Household-Formation Patterns in the PolishLithuanian Commonwealth and European Family System.) 1997. Plakans. edited by Josef Ehmer. 1982. Roma: Donzelli. Mikolaj. Auf der Suche nach einer Verortung: Die Geschichte der Familie in Osteuropa. Continuity and Change 23: 389-427. Szoltysek.Mitterauer. Reviews: Fine & Leduc 1986. Journal of Family History 7: 103-131. Frankfurt: Campus. Stuart J. Georges. and Alexander Kagan. Plakans. In Historische Familienforschung. and Charles Wetherell. Reti di Relazioni i Parentela. Bilanz und Perspektiven. 1800–2000.

] Meloni. 1994.: Routledge & Kegan Paul. New York and London: Garland. Sciences Sociales 61 (3): 633-645. Ole J. Parenté et pouvoir local en Méditerranée occidentale. and Pascal Chareille. George. 1984. P. Oppo. [Mediterranean kinship. R. (eds. 2006. In The Anthropology of Europe: Identities and Boundaries in Conflict. 1989. Shore. 1977. B. Goddard. Reaction to Davis’s critique in People of the Mediterranean. La Città Nuova 4 (5-6): 74-82. GENERAL . People of the Mediterranean: An Essay in Comparative Social Anthropology. and E. Sur l’endogamie et l’exogamie méditérranéennes. Marseille: Université de Provence. A. 167-238: “Family and Kinship. WESTERN EUROPE COLLECTIONS Beech. (eds. Roger.GENERAL David. SCANDINAVIA Benedictow. etc. Torino: Rosenberg & Sellier. Pp. Goody. Joan Thirsk. edited by Phillip Pulsiano and Kirsten Wolf. J. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 1997. 1993. V. In Hommage à George Granai. 1985. Family and Inheritance: Rural Society in Western Europe 1200-1800. Michel.”] Goddard. Roma: Donzelli. G. edited by V. Oxford: Berg. Just. Monique Bourin. J. [Pp. Famiglia. 1989. London. Reti di Relazioni i Parentela. From the Mediterranean to Europe: Honour. In Famiglia Meridionale Senza Familismo. Famiglie di Pastori.) 1976. Family Structure. Llobera and C. B. Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford 11 (3): 157-169. Pp. Nassiet. A. 57-92. Palumbo. In Medieval Scandinavia. Western Michigan University. Parentele mediterranee. Strategie Economiche. Annales: Histoire. 177-183.) 2002. Université d’Aix-Marseille-III. A. Jack. Fathers and Father-in-Laws. Kinship and Gender. Ravis-Giordani. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute Publications. parentela e rapporti sociali. Personal Names Studies of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial Structures. Thompson.

Chicago: University of Chicago Press. James. How Changes in Naming Reflect the Evolution of Familial Structures in Southern Europe. 31-61. Manyon. The Transformation of Family Law: State. 1986. Property. 31-52. 1. The History of the Family. In Personal Names Studies of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial Structures. New Haven: Yale University Press. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute Publications. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute Publications. 1200-1800. Contròle du Pouvoir. Régine. Oxford: Blackwell. edited by David I. Mary A. In The History of the European Family. 2. 193-210. Laurence. Pp. Joan Trisk and E. In Personal Names Studies of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial Structures. Sabean. Jack. Gaunt. 257-287. p. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.] Bourin. Vol. and Women: Some Comparative Considerations. P. Kertzer and Marzio Barbagli. Pp. Pp. Pp. Vol. 1961. Mariages de proches parents (XVIe-XXe siècle).Bloch. In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300- . Jean-Marie. 1976. [Transition from kinship to feudalism in Europe. edited by George Beech. 1989. Fontaine. Glendon. 1989. 3-14. Kinship and Mobility: Migrant Networks in Europe. Western Michigan University. Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille. Michaela. Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. Monique. Thompson. 2002. p. Marc. Le Jan. Rome. [Cross-listed in AMERICA. edited by David W. 1. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [Vol. Kinship: Thin Red Lines of Thick Blue Blood. In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900). In Family and Inheritance: Rural Society in Western Europe. Casey. Pp. Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille. edited by Jack Goody. Sisters. Hohkamp. 138. 10-36. Western Michigan University. A. Personal Names and the Transformation of Kinship in Early Medieval Society (Sixth to Tenth Centuries). 950-1250. and Family in the United States and Western Europe. Gouesse. Aunts and Cousins: Familial Architectures and the Political Field in Early Modern Europe. In Le Modèle Familiale Européen: Normes. Pp. Inheritance. Law. David. Déviances. edited by George Beech. Feudal Society. 2007.] Goody. 2002. 2001. 143: thesis of the weakness of kinship ties as the cause for the development of feudalism in Europe. 2007.] Review: Sumser 1992. Translated by L.

Aspects of Kinship Behaviour and Property in Rural Western Europe Before 1800. New York: Palgrave. David W. 1984. Scott. In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900). edited by Jack Goody. Joris. edited by David W. Plakans. . Sabean. Parkin 1986a. 1975. edited by David W. Tilly. Ethnologie Française 19 (4): 329-340. Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. NY: B. Comparative Studies in Society and History 17: 319-323. Jacobson. L’héritage de Maine: Repenser les categories déscriptives dans l’étude de la famille en Europe. 1983. Sabean. de. Reviews: Benedict P. and L.A. 96-111. thesis. 2007. Thompson. Pp. Kinship in the Past: An Anthropology of European Family Life. M. Safley 1984. and Simon Teuscher. Sabean. J. P. Pp..] MacFarlane. Sabean. Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Steven E. In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900). Sabean. Sabean. edited by David W. 1986b. 1-32. MA: Harvard University Press. 301-313. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books. 2007. Pp. A. 1990. Kinship in Europe: A New Approach to Long-Term Development. In Family and Inheritance: Rural Society in Western Europe. Cambridge. Blackwell. The Making of the Modern World: Visions from the West and East. 2007. Sabean. Kinship and Class Dynamics in Nineteenth-Century Europe. Jasiewicz 1988. Reviews: Goody 1986. London School of Economics. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books. Pina-Cabral. 91-104.1900). Elizabeth. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books. Enterprise and Politics. Oxford and New York. 1976. Andrejs. E. Joan Trisk and E. Tilly 1987. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Concepts of Kinship in the Study of Urban Western Society. 1500-1900. 231-257. 1200-1800. H. Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. J. Women’s Work and Family in Nineteenth-Century Europe. Alan. Pp. 2002. [Europe from the Middle Age into the Modern Period. Kertzer 1986. Smith 1987. 1963. In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900). 1984. edited by David W.] Ozment. Kinship and Gender: Property. David W. [Kinship and feudalism in European history.. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books. Pp. David W. When Fathers Ruled: Family Life in Reformation Europe.

Altri zoonimi parentelari. Sperling. Alinei. 1988. and Women’s Agency in Lisbon. Includes comparison with non-European languages of Siberia. Family and Kinship in Western Europe: The Problem of the Joint Family Household.Seccombe. in European dialects. 1975. T. Alessandria: Edizioni dell’Orso. Jutta. Southeast Asia and Africa. Magico-Religious Motivations in European Dialects: A Contribution to Archaeolinguistics. Mario. illustrating connections between different semantic fields. edited by Mieczysław Basaj. Journal of Early Modern History 8 (1-2): 67-108. Journal of Early Modern History 11 (3): 197-238. Mario. In Wokól Języka: Rozprawy i Studia Poswiecone Pamieci Profesora Mieczysława Szymczaka. Jutta. Alinei. B. The Western European Marriage Pattern in Historical Perspective: A Response to David Levine.] Zieliński. Belette. Sperling. Dialectologia et Geolinguistica 5: 3-30. HAVE 2004. 1984. Mario. 1990. [An English rendition of findings obtained in the course of the author’s work with the Linguistic Atlas of Europe. HAVE 1985. International Journal of American Linguistics 51 (4): 331-334. Mario. [Kin names for the weasel. Carte 28. Evidence for Totemism in European Dialects. Kinship Prohibitions. Pp. HAVE 2007. Venice. Dowry or Inheritance? Kinship. KIN TERMS and ZOONYMS Alinei. [IE and Italian dialectal names for animals as derived from kin terms. 1981. HAVE 1997.] Alinei. Journal of Historical Sociology 3: 50-74. Commentaires. Property. . Alinei. Alinei. 41-51. R. 1986.] Alinei. Quaderni di Semantica 4: 241-251. Mario. Journal of Interdisciplinary History 4: 601-628. Mario. Pp. Dal totemismo al cristianesimo popolare: Sviluppi semantici nei dialetti italiani ed europei. and Florence (1572). Wrocław: Zakład Narodowy im. 1983. 145-224. Asse: Van Gorcum. Slavic baba and Other ‘Old Women’ in European Dialects: A Semantic Comparison. Barbagianni ‘zio Giovanni’ e altri animali-parenti: origine totemica degli zoonimi parentelari. Marriage at the Time of the Council of Trent (1560-70): Clandestine Marriages. Wheaton. and Dowry Exchange in European. Mario. including kin terms and zoonyms. In Atlas Linguarum Europae I. Ossolinskich. Wally. 2. Quaderni di Semantica 2: 363-385.

Quaderni di Semantica 5 (2. B. J. and Jacques Le Goff. a cura di P. Constance B. Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press.) 1977. organisé par l’École Pratique des Hautes Études (VIe section) en collaboration avec le Collège de France et l’École Française de Rome. Friends and Followers: Political and Social Bonds in Medieval Europe. .1889. Spiritual Kinship as Social Practice: Godparenthood and Adoption in the Early Middle Ages. D’Avray. Jüssen. Bari: Laterza. 1987. Parentela. James A. Bouchard. 2000. 2004. Early Medieval Social Groupings: The Terminology of Kinship. A. Verwandte. Past and Present 45: 3-18. and Christian Society in Medieval Europe. Speculum 2: 268-287. HAVE 1969. Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval: Actes du Colloque de Paris (6-8 Juin 1974). Paris: Gallimard. 1988. Baschet. 71-128. 2000. Freunde und Getreue: Zum Politischen Stellenwert der Gruppenbindungen im Frühen Mittelalter. Bullough. Barthélemy. Law. In La Vita Private del Feudalismo al Rinascimento. David. Consanguinity and Noble Marriages in the Tenth and Eleventh Century. Le Sein du Père: Abraham et la Paternité dans l’Occident Médiéval. Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft. 1984. Translated by Christopher Carroll. Rome: École Française de Rome. English translation: Family. Sex. MEDIEVAL EUROPEAN KINSHIP COLLECTIONS of ESSAYS Duby. Mario. 10): 235-243. Brundage. Das Wiesel als Braut. Ariès e G. D. KIN TERMS and METEORONYMS Alinei. Duby. Gerd. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. Delaware: University of Delaware Press. Georges. Rheinische Museum für Philologie 44: 156-157. 1990. D. (eds. Riflessioni sui meteoronimi parentelari. 1981. GENERAL Althoff. Pp.

Custom. J. 1990. David. 433-446. Familles et parents. Guerreau-Jalabert. Karl. edité par Jean-Claude Schmidt et Otto G. 1981. New York: Harper & Row. Verwandte. In Les Tendances Actuelles de l’Historie du Moyen Âge en France et en Allemagne. Martindale. Paris. 188199. 1-16. 8. MA: Harvard University Press. Hüpper. 1978. Herlihy. Medieval Marriage. De l’historie de la famille a l’anthropologie de la parenté. edited by B. (Newspaper article. Zu Verhaltensnormen und Umgangsformen in der mittelalterlichen Familie und Verwandtschaft. . In Lexikon des Mittelalters. Bernhard. D. Hauck. 1977. MI: Medieval Institute Publications. 1987. Jussen. Gies. Frankfurter Rundschau 27. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval. August. Civilisations 36 (6): 1028-1049. Sociétés. Formes de parenté artificielle dans le Haut Moyen Age. München: Artemis. T. Medieval Households. Regine Le Jan und Joseph Morsel. Ein Kommentar zum Forschungsbericht von Anita Guerreau. Pp. Cambridge. Jussen. Kalamazon. Marriage and the Family in the Middle Ages. In Mittelalterforschung in Deutschland und Frankreich Heute. 13. and J. and Joseph Morsel. 43-47. Nicholas. Klapisch-Zuber. and Joseph Gies. Sur les structures de parenté dans l’Europe médiévale (Note critique). Nelson. Pp. herausgegeben von Otto Gerhard Oexle und Jean-Claude Schmitt. Making Sense of Incest: Women and the Marriage Rules of the Early Middle Ages. Laity. Pp. Familie und Verwandtschaft. Memoria in der Gesellschaft des Mittelalters. Baltimore: John Hopkins University Press. Christiane. S. Pp. Anita. Guerreau-Jalabert. Frühmittelalterliche Studien 27: 87123. Göttingen. Poesie und Recht aus einem Bette. Verwandtschaft. and the Social Fabric in Medieval Europe. Annales Économies. L. Bernhard. Frances. 1997. Oexle. In Law. Georges. 1991. Manchester: Manchester University Press. Freunde. 1993. Bernhard. 2002. In Law. Anita. S. edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Lay Kinship Solidarity and Papal Law. Rome: École Française de Rome.) Jussen.2001. and Solidarities: Essays in Honour of Susan Reynolds. 1985. edited by P. Schwurgenossen. 2002. 1596-1599. Bachrach and D. Herlihy. David. Regine Le Jean. Duby. Stafford. Pp.

In Companion to Historiography. 1986. 2000. Didier. and England. 1977. August. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. Anne McG. L’Ombre des Ancêtres: Essai sur l’Imaginaire Médiéval de la Parenté. amici e vicini: Il territorio urbano d’una famiglia mercantile nel XV secolo. Work and Culture. Translated into English as “Symbolic Ritual of Vassalage” in Time. Gothic Tombs of Kinship in France. Lynch. Morganstern. Godparents and Kinship in Early Medieval Europe. Joseph H. Chloé. L’Atelier du Centre de Recherches Historiques 6. [Vassalage as ritual kinship. Klapisch-Zuber.] Reprinted in: Pour un Autre Moyen Âge: Temps. 1980. Belgium: Brepols. 2001. Joseph H. 2010. Janet. the Low Countries.1976.J. London and New York: Routledge. 1980.: Princeton University Press. 2000. edited by Michael Bentley. Spiritual Kinship and Sexual Prohibitions in Early Medieval Europe. Vies de Saints. Berkeley. Family. Ve-XVe Siècle. vie de Famille: Représentation et Système de la Parenté dans le Royaume Mérovingien (481-751) d’après les Sources Hagiographiques. Gender and Sexuality in the Middle Ages. Isabelle. Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Medieval. Proceedings of the 6th International Congress of Medieval Canon Law. Quaderni Storici 33: 953-982. N. Pp. Lett. Jacques. Spoleto: Centro Italiano di Studi sull’Alto Medioevo. 153-176. Pp. Review: Keefe 1987. Christiane. Lynch. 679-788. College Park PA: Penn State Press. Paris: Gallima. 237-287. 1977. Turnhout. Princeton. Parenti. 1980. Travail et Culture en Occident. Pp. Pp. Réal. Maillet. 2000. Paris: Hachette. Nelson. and Pierre Bonnassie. 1997. À quelle anthropologie de la parenté se réfèrent les historiens? L’histoire de la parenté spirituelle médiévale à l’épreuve des new kinship studies. In Simboli e Simbologia nell’Alto Medioevo. 249420. . by Jacques Le Goff. Le rituel symbolique de la vassalite. Paris: Fayard. California. Le Goff.

Beiträge zur etymologischen Erläuterung der albanesischen Sprache. Alberto. 431-440. London: Curzon. Gk galoos. 1864.] HAVE Camarda. 115: on motre ‘sister’. Jahrhunderts. Rome: École Française de Rome. [Pp. 72. ALBANIAN Backer. . 72.] HAVE Bugge. ‘daughter-in-law’ and ‘young girl’. Barić. ‘grandfather’ and ‘niece’. 1919. Albert. HAVE 1998. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval. Tenenti. Saggio di Grammatologia Comparata sulla Lingua Albanese. 3. In Women in Islamic Societies. 176-177. § 75: etymology of Alb gjysh ‘grandfather’ from *gelous-. 113-114: etymologies of Albanian terms for ‘older brother’. Pp. Un problème historique et méthodologique. T. Mother. [On Albanian kin terms: pp. 48-65. 1892. 180: etymologies of Albanian words for ‘father-in-law’. Sarajewo: Instituts für Balkanforschung. ‘grandmother’. Virgins and Widows: European Kinship and Early Christianity. Sophus. Liens de parenté et noms de personne. 55. A. Albanorumänische Studien. Daughter. 61-62. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval. [Pp. Livorno: Egisto Vignozzi. Oslo. Anthropos 93: 155-172.Schmid. Franz. Pp. Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermansiochen Sprachen 18: 161-201. Berlin: J. 1977. Familiengeschichte und Heilsmythologie: Die Verwandtschaftsstrukturen in den Französischen und Deutschen Gralsromanen des 12. edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. 2-3. Lat gloos ‘husband’s sister’. Werner. Inscription patronymique et mythologie de fondation: Elements d’analyse pour genealogie des noms de personne chez les Albanais. und 13. 1977. 78. Karl F.] HAVE Bopp. 1983. Henrik. Man 23 (3): 488505. Verdon. Demetrio. 83: vjeherr ‘father-in-law’. Tübingen: Niemeyer. Über das Albanesische in seinen Verwandtschaftlichen Beziehungen. Sister. Backer. 1979. 1855.] Doja. 13-18. 1986. Berit. edited by Bo Utas. Famille bourgeoise et idéologie au Bas Moyen Age. 37-38. Doja. edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 169. Michel. 270 S. Behind the Stone Walls: Changing Household Organization among the Albanians in Yugoslavia. Stargardt. 36. [P. 1. Berit. 1988. Rome: École Française de Rome. Albert. Wife: The Pillars of the Traditional Albanian Patriarchal Society. 25-34. Elisabeth.

Morphologie traditionnelle de la société albanaise. 882. 1976. Pp. Margaret. Martin E. Carlo Messori Roncaglia and G. 109-110. motrë. Notre Dame. HAVE 1957. [Terms for girl and sister.] HAVE Hamp. The Unwritten Law in Albania. Eugene A. 1923. Kroeber Anthropological Society 16: 45-75.] HAVE Hamp.] Huld. Haberlandt. Basic Albanian Etymologies. Social Anthropology 7 (1): 3755. Vera. Linguistisch-Kulturhistorische Untersuchungen aus dem Bereiche des Albanischen.” Indogermanische Forschungen 67 (2): 142-150. Pp. Serbo-Croatian Kinship Terminology. The Position of Albanian. [Pp. Berlin and Leipzig: Walter de Gruyter. 4-52: family and kin nomenclature. In Ancient Indo-European Dialects. Balcanici. In Studi Albanologici. moter. including a pattern for classifying kin. 1963. Alb.] Hammel. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. vella. edited by Robert F. 1983. [Pp. In Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga. Eric P. vajzë. Wien: Verlag des Vereines fur Österreichische Volkskunde. 1962. Albanian vjerr and IE. Firenze: Olschki.] Hamp. 1980. B. Albanien und Serbien. Indogermanische Forschungen 84: 196-200. [Pp. 201-211. Pellegrini. Byrnes. Los Angeles. Erlich. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press. [Pp. Pp. [Cross-listed in SERBIAN.] Jokl. [Nos. 1917. OH: Slavica Publishers. 1954. Kulturwissenschaftliche Beiträge zur Volkskunde von Montenegro. Columbus. 244251.] HAVE . gjyish. Ethnographie Albanaise 11: 54-74. April 25-27. In-Law Terms. Martin E. Albanian Corrigenda to Pokorny’s “Indogermanisches Etymologisches Wörterbuch. Abaz. Proceedings of the Conference on Indo-European Linguistics held at the University of California. Pp. La caractère des unions conjugales avant la liberation. IN: University of Notre Dame Press.1999. Bizantini e Orientali in Onore di Giuseppe Valentini. 95-96: on “Omaha” system in Proto-Indo-European. [See especially entries for dhender. with an appendix on Albanian Terms. Eric P. Dojaka. The Last Big Zadrugas: Albanian Extended Families in the Kosovo Region. edited by P. nuse. Arthur. mbese.] Hasluck. HAVE 1966. Norbert. 2533: kinship and marriage. HAVE 1979. having extensive commentary. edited by Henrik Birnbaum and Jaan Puhvel. 129-134: Albanian family and clan. Huld. Eric P. 112: on Albanian terms for son and daughter in the context of Messapic and Latin. HAVE 1986. 1044: kin terms.

A Concise Historical Grammar of the Albanian Language.Ködderitzsch. bije ‘daughter’. Sitzungberichte der Philosophisch-Historischen Classe der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften 125: 1-95. HAVE 1884. Gedenkschrift für Wilhelm Brandenstein (1898-1967). herausgegeben von Manfred Mayrhofer.] HAVE Meyer. [P. 2000. Ehefrau. Die Stellung des Albanesischem im Kreise der indogermanischen Sprachen. Lautlehre der indogermanischen Bestandtheile des Albanesischen. 1892. 1994. Ethnographie Albanaise 10: 2757. Die Pluralbindungen der Albanesischen Nomina. 541-542: on Alb bir ‘son’. Gustav.] Orel. 114: vjeherr ‘father-in-law’. 1895. k vor u im Albanischen. comparison with Slavic. Wien: Carl Gerold’s Sohn. Leiden.] HAVE Pedersen. 67-76. Gustav. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 33: 535551. Gattin’.] Ölberg. 1980. Albanesische Etymologien. 1894. 34: vella ‘brother’. 192: etymologies of some kin terms. [P. Hermann M.] Meyer. In Indogermanica et Caucasica: Festschrift fur Karl Horst Schmidt zum 65. Weib. Holger. 1949. 61. 230: kinship plurals. Vladimir. Trübner. HAVE 1891. herausgegeben von Roland Bielmeier und Reinhard Stempel. 5: on Alb vjeher ‘father-in-law’ instead of expected vjether. Gustav. Palermo: Pezzino. Rolf. 232: etymology of the Albanian word for “niece.] HAVE Pedersen. Reconstruction of ProtoAlbanian. Pp. 1883. [Pp. Gustav. Albanesiche Studien III. [Pp. Die albanesischen l-Laute. grua. Holger. Geburtstag. Alb.”] Pedersen. Idg. Strassburg: Karl J. 3-4: bir ‘son. La grande famille patriarcale albanaise a Kosove. Albanesiche Studien I. Holger. [Pp. HAVE 1968. Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermanischen Sprachen 20: 228-238. Krasniqi. 189. La Piana. Studi Linguistici Albanesi. In Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft und Kulturkunde. [Pp.: Brill. [Pp. HAVE . grue ‘Frau. Marco. [P. 264-265: Alb mbese. etc. 191. Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermanischen Sprachen 8: 185-194. [P. Etymologisches Wörterbuch der Albanesichen Sprachen. berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter. bije ‘daughter’. Mark. 75: kin terms in etymological series. bese ‘niece’ connected to OHG basa ‘father’s sister’ and Latv mosa ‘older sister’.] Meyer. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck.] HAVE Meyer. 111: gjysh ‘grandfather’. 261-262: Albanian kin terminology.

115-135. 1955. 137-138: on Alb nuse ‘bride. HAVE 1967. 130: term for ‘son-in-law’ in Albanian and other IE languages.] Reprinted in: Saggi di Linguistica Storica. Neki Gentilni i Njima Srodni Termini kod Crnogoraca i Arbanasa. Sistema rodstva albantsev.] Pisani. 289-290. Mechnykova 5: 30-36. 524: IE nt > nd. Pp. Sarajevo. Angeli. 526: vjeherr.] Popović. Gilles de. Sistema rodstva albantsev. Les elements caucasien en albanais. 1950. (Mélanges Henry Grégorie. Zapysky Istorychnoho fakul’tetu. Milano: F. 383: on nuse. Patrizia. Odeskyi derzhavnyi universytet imeni I. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 36: 277-340. 146: on Alb bac ‘older brother’. 339: on vjeherr. 2000.] Rapper. L’Homme 154-155: 457-466. [Pp. l’héritière et le gendre à la maison.1900. La vierge jurée. A. Die Gutturale im Albanesischen. 1997. dissertation. [P. Torino: Rosenberg & Sellier. Zapysky Istorychnoho fakul’tetu. Domaine albanais. [P. Carlo. I. 1954. Famille.I. La Frontière Albanaise.] Shabashov. Société et Identité Collective en Albanie du Sud. 130-131: on Alb bir ‘son’. 1998. Lexikalische Beziehungen des Albanesischen zu den anderen Indogermanischen Sprachen. Scritti Scelti di Vittore Pisani. Vittore. . 103: an interpretation of vjeherr ‘father-in-law’ from *sweskuro-.I. II. daughter-in-law’. V. [Cross-listed in MONTENEGRO. Pp. Gilles de. 324: on zone. Jahrbuch für Kleinasiatische Forschung 3 (1): 147-167. Sistema rodstva albantsev metropolii. L’albanais et les autres langues indo-européennes. Entre masculine et feminine. Václav. Parentela ed Identità Etnica: Consanguineità e Scambi Matrimoniali in una Comunità Italo-Albanese.] Pisani. 1998. Sistema rodstva albantsev Ukrainy. Scritti Scelti di Vittore Pisani. 357 P. Paris: Paris X-Nanterre. n-dënj = Gk ’εν-τέινω. Vittore. Reprinted in: Saggi di Linguistica Storica. as in dhënderr. V. [Albanians of Albania. zot ‘spouse’. 2. Shabashov. 1.] HAVE Polák. [Albanians (Tosks) of Ukraine. 96-114. Resta. Orbis 16 (1):122-149. Ph. Torino: Rosenberg & Sellier. Mechnykova 7: 20-25. A. Rapper. Odeskyi derzhavnyi universytet imeni I. Annuaire de l’Institut de Philologie et d’Histoire Orientales et Slaves 10: 519-538.] Tagliavini.) [Pp. 1991. [P.D.

L’Albanese di Dalmazia. Der f-Laut im Albanischen. Zagreb. 1980. Ethnographie Albanaise 10: 59-106. 1945. 109-130: “Kinship and Family. [Cross-listed in ROMANIAN. 107-108: Aln vajze ‘girl’ and Arm ordi ‘son’. varze ‘Jungfrau’. Famiglia e parentela. 83. Carlo.] Treimer. Familial Roles in the Extended Patrilineal Kin-Group in Northern Albania. Firenze: Leo S. Annali Lateranensi 9: 9-212. [Pp. vjeherr. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 65: 78118. 195-204. Die Sudslavische Grossfamilie in Ihrer Beziehung zum Asiatischen Grossraum. 1938. Toronto: B. Croatian Grammar for Upper Level Secondary Schools in Emigration/ Hrvatska Slovnica za Vise Razrede Puckih Skola u Iseljenistvu.] Valentini. 451: on several kin terms (nip. dhender.] Tagliavini. Božidar. 119 P. C. Mitteilungen des Rumänischen Instituts an der Universität Wien 1: 365-366. Aspects du culte des ancetres et des morts chez les albanais.1937. Z.] Treimer. Slav *rodĭtĭ ‘to give birth’. Contributi allo studio della stratificazione del lessico albanese. La Stratificazione del lessico Albanese. [Includes the transmission of names between relatives. Lettere ed Arti 56 (2): 194-220.”] HAVE Tirta. Guiseppe. conservés en albanais et en roumain. [Pp. In Mediterranean Family Structures. Riccardo Pàtron. 1924-1925. [Pp. Review of Norbert Jokl: Linguistisch-Kultuthistorische Untersuchungen aus dem Bereiche des Albanischen. Vinsky. edited by J. 103: some kin terms in syntactic constructions. Carlo. Beiträge zur albanischen Sprachgeschichte. . Mark. 282: etymologies of several kin terms. [P. Slavia 3: 447-456. Revue des Études Sud-Est Européennes 35 (3-4): 189-196. 207-208.] Review: Regier 1978. Peristiany. Vătăşescu. 1938. Bologna: Casa Editrice Prof. Termes d’origine latine concernant la parenté. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 1975. Atti dell’Istituto Veneto di Scienze. HAVE Treimer. I. HAVE 1947-1948. G. Karl. Vidov. Karl. Ian. Tagliavini. Pp. Elementi Indoeuropei. Olschki. Karl. Whitaker. 1965. 1976. La famiglia nel diritto tradizionale albanese.] Vidov. 1997. Contributi alla Conoscenza del Dialetto Ghego di Borgo Erizzo Presso Zara. [P. 1914.

234: kin terms in Luwian and Lycian. Roberto. including the first identification of the IE word for ‘daughter’. 48: kin term for daughter. Iranisch und die Indogermanistik. Kleinasiatische Verwandtschaftsnamen. 1998. 2000. Die Sprache 8 (1): 77-83. Elbassan. Algebra Rodstva 2: 167-185. Ss. 54: the shift gn > nn in Anatolian kin terms. 1966. Albanesische Grammatik im Südgegischen Dialekt (Durazzo. Leipzig: Johann Ambrosius. 186-193: kin terms. ANATOLIAN GENERAL Bader.. 17-48. 1958. nimuwiyaya ‘filial’. HAVE 1972. Introduzione alla Storia delle Lingue Indeuropee. [Pp. Onofrio. Vladimir I. [P. Die Etymologie von heth. mehur. Arbeitstagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft vom 2. herausgegeben von Alfred Bammesberger. n.] Melchert. Noms de parené anatoliens et formations à laryngale. CLuv naanieya ‘fraternal’. Roma: Edizioni dell’Ateneo. Pp. [P. [Pp. 1913. 17. In Die Laryngaltheorie und die Rekonstruktion des Indogermanischen Laut. 20. Craig H. [Some adjectives from kin trems. St. 18-19: the use of articles with kin terms.] HAVE Zhugra.] HAVE Gusmani. Wiesbaden: Reichert. Tirana). 1973. V. A. Carruba. HAVE 1990. 88: on Anatolian words for grandfather and their accentology.] Oettinger. Oktober 1997 in Erlangen. HAVE . [P. 230-231. apnxahba. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. Historische Sprachforschung 103: 198-207. [Pp. herausgegeben von Bernhard Forssman und Robert Plath.] Melchert. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 51 : 53-108. HAVE Laroche. Emmanuel. 51-67. Zur Überlieferung einiger Namen und Appellativa der Arier von Mittani: “A Luwian Look?”. Craig H. Françoise. Gustav. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 67 (1): 46-66. Heiner. Comparaison du Louvite et du Lycien. Emmanuel. Lyc epnnene. Reflexes of *h3 in Anatolian.g. 3: on the vocalization of H2 in Anatolian on the example of the terms for daughter. Petersburg. HAVE 1988. Norbert. Die Sprache 33: 19-28. [Pp.und Formensystems. Albanskie sotsionimy i sistema terminov rodstva. Comparaison du Louvite et du Lycien. e. 1962. n.] Eichner. 100. 1987. bis 5.Weigand. Adjectives in *-iyo in Anatolian. etc. In Indoarisch.] Georgiev. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 53 (1): 159-197.] HAVE Laroche.

] Weeks. edited by Edgar Polomé and Werner Winter. 22. HAVE 1998. wife in Anatolian. 1992. In Reconstructing Languages and Cultures. nega-. In Sprache und Kultur der Indogermanen.] Pedersen. 23-33: kin terms in Anatolian languages. Some Anatolian Words and Forms: Hitt. Indogermanischer Grundwortschatz in den anatolischen Sprachen: Probleme der Rekonstruktion anhand der Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. Zum Wort. Pp. 1945. Philology and Etymology. [An etymological interpretation of the Anatolian terms for ‘grandchild’. Lykisch und Hittitisch. September 1996. Akten der X.-28. Onofrio. In Akten des H. Update on Labiovelars in Hittite. Hittite Vocabulary: An Anatolian Appendix to Buck’s Dictionary of Selected Synonyms in the Principal Indo-European Languages. Pp. Pedersen-Kolloquiums der Indoegramanischen Gesellschaft. Pp. Berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter. In Sprache und Kultur der Indogermanen.] HAVE Review: Sturtevant 1948 (see below). University of California – Los Angeles. 2526: on terms for grandparents. [P.-28. Jaan. 211-215. 1996. In Verba et Structurae. 101-102: IE word for ‘daughter’ in Anatolian. [Anatolian terms for siblings. nāni-. Annelies. Pp.D. Festschrift für Klaus Strunk zum 65. HAVE . Michaela. Kobenhavn.] Ofitsch.und Bilderschatz der luwischen Sprachen. herausgegeben von Heinrich Hettrich. 357-361. Luv. *niya-. oder Ursprung und Entwicklung anatolischer Abstraktbildungen. København: I Kommission hos Ejnar Munksgaard. Holger. dissertation. negna-. September 1996. herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid. Neumann. 261-270. Die Sprache 38 (1): 1-13.1976. [Pp. Haeretica heteroclitica. 22. Ss. 1993. Akten der X. Kammenhuber. David M. [P. Puhvel. herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid. 422-436. 41-55.] COMPARATIVE Carruba. Günther. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. Calvert. Ph. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 34: 101-107.] HAVE Puhvel. 1995. Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft Innsbruck. Geburtstag. Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft Innsbruck. Hethitisch-luwische Verwandtschaftswörter. HAVE 1998. HAVE 1985. [Pp. 213: on the word for woman. [Pp. 47: Lycian and Luwian terms for daughter as -ter-carrying nouns. 1995. with Focus on Anatolian. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. Jaan.] Watkins.

1975. 1961b. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 36: 131-144.D. 1979. 1986. In Kanissuwar – A Tribute to Hans G. HAVE 1928. herausgegeben von Erich Neu und . 1: on terms for grandfather.‘Frau’.] HAVE Kammenhuber. Güterbock on His Seventy-Fifth Birthday. Historische Sprachforschung 106: 262-271. Bin-Nun. Cyril. HAVE Carruba. Sturtevant. Review of Lykisch und Hittitisch. Annelies. n. Carruba. Berlin. Vitalij V. Zur Stellung des Hethitisch-Luvischen innerhalb der indogermanischen. Heiner. [Pp.] Brosman. HAVE 1994. Der Stamm für ‘Frau’ im Hethitischen. 13-25. edited by Harry A. Praha: Enigma. In Iranian and Indo-European Studies: Memorial Volume of Otakar Klíma. Gary M. Onofrio. Hethitische kuinna. dissertation.] HAVE Ševoroshkin. The Tawananna in the Hittite Kingdom. 1993. ginussin. 1948. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. Hoffnerm and Gary M. Pp. Brosch. Transactions and Proceedings of the American Philological Association 59: 48-56. 32-33: some composite kin terms. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 77 (1-2): 31-75. Pp. Zu einigen Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen im Lykischen und Milyischen. Review: Haas 1977. Edgar H.] HITTITE Beckman. HAVE 2008. Language 24 (3): 314-316. kuwansa. In Hethitisch und Indogermanisch. huhha. by Holger Pedersen. Nominalkomposition in den anatolischen Sprachen des 2. Eichner.1961a. 1982. Studien zur Historische Grammatik und zur Dialektgeographischen Stellung der Indogermanischen Sprachgruppe Altkleinasiens. Journal of Indo-European Studies 10: 65-70. Nominalkomposita und Kompositionsahnliche Strukturen im Appellativen Wortschatz des Hethitischen. Paul W.‘weiblich’ und anderes. Beckman. Jahrtausends. Sturtevant.and its Lycian parallels. 1983. Hethitisch genussus. Edgar. edited by Petr Vavrousek. [On Hitt hanna-. May 27. Some Nouns of Relationship in Lycian and Hittite. Designation of Females in Hittite. 190-192: on IE *sōr ‘woman’ and its reflexes in Anatolian. atta-. R. [Pp. HAVE 1977. Shoshana. ginussi. Onofrio. 13-31. [P. Chicago: Oriental Institute. Inheritance and Royal Succession Among the Hittites. Ph. 56. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 77 (3-4): 161-218.

180188: the mother-goddess and associated kin terms.Wolfgang Meid.” Journal of Cuneiform Studies 8 (3): 106-133. John S. HAVE 2000. HAVE 1995. [Pp..] Hančar. Assyrische Königsliste und “Dunkles Zeitalter. In The Asia Minor Connexion: Studies on the Pre-Greek Languages in Memory of Charles Carter. [P. Ss. Albrecht.] Haas. Benno. Hattian Mythology and Hittite Monarchy. Cross-listed in AFROASIATIC] Götze. edited by Craig H. J. Der Kult der Grossen Mutter im kupferzeitlichen Kleinasiens. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. 1959. Shoshana Bin-Nun.] Landsberger. HAVE 1968. Review of The Tawananna in the Hittite Kingdom. [On Hittite possessive constructions. 1939-1941. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 69: 150-156.] . edited by Joël L. Hoffner. Hans G. Journal of the American Oriental Society 101 (3): 367-370. Arbeitman. 77-84.] Justeson. 54: on Hitt hassa-hanzassa. ‘sisters by the same mother’ and their Hebrew parallels. Historische Sprachforschung 108: 12-15. 1998.] HAVE Garrett. Andrew. G. Volkert. Nasal + Obstruent Clusters in Hittite. In Mír Curad: Studies in Honor of Calvert Watkins. Pp. Harry A. 122-123: Hittite ‘son’ in the IE context (pace Eric Hamp). Birth and Name-Giving in Hittite Texts. 41-62. Rom: Päpstliches Bibelinstitut. by R. Archiv Orientální 2: 153-163. 1992. Journal of Near Eastern Studies 27 (3): 198-203.] Gordon. (Orbis: Supplementa 13. The Hittite Word for ‘Woman’ Again. Ist das hethitische Wort für ‘Frau’ gefunden? Historische Sprachforschung 105: 1-3. 58.] Güterbock. [The custom of placing a child on his father’s knees.] HAVE Macqueen. Father’s Sons and Mother’s Daughters: The Problem of Indo-European/Semitic Relationships. and Laurence D. HAVE 1930. [Pp. [Extensively on Hittite kin terms. Güterbock. 155-163. Melchert and Lisa Olivier. Über die Hethitische Königsfamilie. Stephens. Louvain: Peeters. matrilocality and sister-marriage. Hans G. Pp. Archiv für Orientalforschung 13: 289-298. Volkert 1970. Franz. Cyrus H. HAVE 1981. n.) [Hittite expressions ‘brothers by the same father’. Anatolian Studies 9: 171-188. Der Kult von Nerik. 369: Hitt hansatar ‘family’ and IE *genos. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft. [P. 1954. HAVE 1977. Haas. 315-318: on matrilinearity. Zur Deutung der Kultstandarten des Alaca Höyüks. Remarks on the Old Hittite Split Genitive. Ein Beitrag zur Hethitischen Religionsgeschichte. [Pp. [On Hittite hassa-hanzassa as “grandchild-grandparent’.

Melchert. HAVE . 191: -lo. The Hittite Word for “Son. Hittite uwaš and Congeners. comp.] Ofitsch. 1968. 1991. Norbert. 1976. herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid. 1987. Heth. 1958. 318-319: on Hittite reflexes of IE terms for ‘son’ and ‘woman. [P. Historische Sprachforschung 108: 16-29. Günther. April 1973. Erich. Puhvel. Hethitisch nega. Hermann. Hethitisch negna. Gedenkschrift für Hermann Güntert zur 25. [On the compound ‘grandchild-grandgrandchild. Craig. 189-192. (Innsbrucker Beitraege zur Sprachwissenschaft 12). Neumann.in att-a-lla ‘fatherly’. Fritz. [Pp. 1980. HAVE Oettinger. 1990. wife’.’] Mezger. Verwandter’.] Mezger. Craig H. [An alleged term for son.‘die Schwester. Indogermanische Forschungen 91: 102-115. Melchert.hanzašša. In Studien zum Indogermanischen Wortschatz. 1973. Hittite ha-as-sa ha-an-za-as-sa.‘Bruder’.] HAVE Neu. Neumann. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachwissenschaft 75: 75.Revue Hittite et Asianique 31: 57-70. Anatolische Wortbildung und Indogermanische Chronologie.’ In Antiquitates Indogermanicae: Studien zur indogermanischen Altertumskunde und zur Sprach. Historische Sprachforschung 104 (1): 63-66. æsir. Wiederkehr seines Todestages am 23. 279-283. Craig H. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. Günther. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 62: 316-322. Jaan. H. Mittelberger.) [P. Das hethitische Wort für ‘Frau’. 1995. Historische Sprachforschung 103: 208-217. Michaela. ONorse áss. Zu den anlautenden Laryngaen im Hethitischen. HAVE 1986. 24: etymology of Hitt hammasa ‘grandchild’ < *A(o)mso-. Language 15 (3): 188-189.und Kulturgeschichte der indogermanischen Völker. HAVE HAVE Melchert. by Emmanuel Laroche.] Oettinger.” Indogermanische Forschungen 85: 90-95. Hittite hašša. edited by Manfred Mayrhofer et al. Review of Les Noms des Hittites. Fritz. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz (Studien zu den Bogazköy-Texten 22. Pp.“Verschwägerter. Pp. HAVE 1974. HAVE 1939. kaena. Norbert. 190: the element *-sor ‘woman’ in Hittite. Die Militärischen Eide der Hethiter.

Bei den Hethitern. 37-38. Onofrio. LUWIAN Carruba. 1972. Indogermanische Forschungen 105: 137-142. The Luwian Word for “Daughter. Kenneth. Hawkins. 588-590.1987. ‘Engendrer’ et ‘enfanter’ en Hittite. Review of Corpus of Hieroglyphic Luwian Insriptions by John D. 8: on Luw atalai ‘brother’ and IE words for wife. Atti del V Convegno Internazionale di Linguisti 1969. J. am(ma)šša/i-. 212-214: on Hit hassa ‘son’ and Luw hamsa ‘grandson’.D.” Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 92: 112-116. Riemschneider. A. The Hittite Word for ‘Son’ and the Origin of the Indo-European Diminutive Suffix *-lo-. Wilhelm. Craig. 1. Ph. with IE comparisons. Bd. In Reallexikon der Assyriologie. Schields. Kenneth. Il problema del genere in anatolico e in indoeuropeo. Die Thronfolgeordnung im althethitischen Reich. Ivanov. Hittite neka. H. 29-30.] Hawkins. Altorientalische Forschungen 25: 75-94. HAVE 1996.] HAVE . Sürenhagen. K. HAVE 1978. Pp. Dietrich. 7. Altorientalische Forschungen 3: 79-102. Brescia: Paideia. 1998. 177: damais ‘son-in-law. In Le Lingue dell’Europa.] Melchert. dissertation. IndoEuropean Studies Bulletin 10 (1): 1-17.] KARIAN Schürr. Shields. Verwandtschaftsbeziehungen und Erbrecht im althethitischen Königshaus vor Telipinu: Ein erneuter Erklärungsversuch. Ivo. CLuw. Diether. 57-58: morphological aspects of some Hittite kin terms. 1971. Ss. Historische Sprachforschung 101 (2): 211-214. Vyacheslav Vs. de Gruyter. 1988. [P. HAVE 1998. 1990. Matrilinearität. Zucha. 175-192. HAVE 2000. Luvian Lexical Notes. D. K. 190: nanasri ‘sister’ and hassussara ‘queen’ compared with Lar uxōr. Karisch ‘Mutter’ und ‘Vater. Cahiers Ferdinand de Saussure 41: 159-163. father-in-law’. HAVE 2002. Berlin. [Pp. G. Berlin and New York: W. The Nominal Stem Types in Hittite. [P. University of Oxford.and the Origin of Indo-European Diminutive Suffix *-ko-.’ Sprache: Zeitschrift für Sprachwissenschaft 38 (1): 93-98. Studi Micenei ed Egeo-Anatolici 40 (2): 255-261. 1988. [Pp.

Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. [Pp. 1987. Onofrio. Sophus. Instituto Lombardo. *dhugh2ter ‘Tochter’ in den Luwischen Sprachen und ihre Stammbildung. 1901. Starke. 347. Walther. 1898. Historisk-filosofisk Klasse 4: 1-123. 121-146. Lykische Studien.] Bryce. 1990. Ilya S. Über das lykische Alphabet. Frank. Bojan. HAVE 1978. Bugge. 125: the Luwian term for daughter and its IE cognates. On Kinship Terms in Hieroglyphic Luwian. Christiania. [Pp. Videnskabsselskabets Skrifter. Ph. Čop. University of Chicago. HAVE 1969. Orient 26: 86-93. Anatolico e Indoeuropeo. R. Starke.] Yakubovich. 37-38. [P. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 100: 243-369. 88. 25. Pp. 469: term for daughter. 1976. [Sporadically on kin terms. Frank.] Carruba. Jahreshefte des Österreichischen Archäologischen Institutes in Wien 1: 52-76. HAVE Starke. Historisk-filosofisk Klasse 7: 1-91. I. Onofrio. Das luwische Wort für ‘Frau’. Alle origini del matriarcato. Two Terms of Relationship in the Lycian Inscriptions. Su alcuni nomi di parentela in Licio e in Nesico. Untersuchung zur Syammbildung des Keilschrift-Luwischen Nomens. Terumasa.] Bugge. HAVE 1980. Rendicontti della Classe di Lettere 124: 239-246.D. Die Vertretung von uridg. HAVE . II. 229: term for son. Journal of Near Eastern Studies 37 (3): 217-225. 15-18. Lykische Studien. HAVE 1990. Christiania.] HAVE Carruba. [Pp. Frank.] Carruba. Onofrio. Videnskabsselskabets Skrifter. dissertation. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 94: 74-86. 76-86: kin terms. 67: Lyc kbatra and Gk thugater ‘daughter’.] LYCIAN Arkwright. II. La Parola del Passato 24: 269278.Oshiro. [Includes a comparative table of Anatolian kin terms from Laroche 1958. HAVE 1897. HAVE 2008. [P. T. II. Sophus. In Scritti in Onore di Guiliano Bonfante. 94: on kin terms. Sociolinguistics of the Luvian Language. Brescia: Paideia. 1990.

Ferdinand. HAVE 1974. [A term for daughter. Imbert. Man 2: 67-72. Piero. 71: on some Lycian kin terms and their possible IE cognates.] Laroche. Ljubljana. Leykam: Gras.1971. Indogermanica Minora. Der Indogermanismus des Lykischen.] Hajnal. Dr. Schrijnen bij Gelegenheid van zijn zestigsten verjaardag 3 mei 1929. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 10: 329-388. [Pp. Methode und Erkenntnisse der Vergleichenden Anatolischen Sprachwissenschaft. H. 1936. 1928. [Pp. 344: On tideimi ‘child’ and IE words for son. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 11: 217-257. Razprave. Jos. Pp. 70. Leiden: Brill. Über einige lykische Pronominal. Dissertationes.] Hamp. [Pp.] Lassen. .] Cowley. Les termes de parenté dans les inscriptions Lyciennes. 73. The Lycian Language. tuhes. Journal of Near Eastern Studies 39 (3): 215-216. 69. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 8: 449-472. HAVE 1995. In Germanen und Indogermanen: Volkstum. Houwink ten Cate. 111: extensive notes on some kin terms. HAVE 1902. A. Emmanuel. tideimi). Heimat. E.] Meriggi. J. 9.] Meriggi. I. Lyc. Fouilles de Xanthos 5: 123-149. In Donum Natalicium Schrijnen. 176-177: on Lyc kahba translated as ‘son-. [Pp. 130-134: on some kin terms. herausgegeben von Helmut Arnitz. Prof. Remarques sur la chute des occlusives gutturales en louvite. J. Indogermanische Forschungen 46: 151-182. Lycian xahba. Nijmegen-Utrecht: Dekker & van de Vegt. HAVE 1894. Matriarchale Lykische Inschriften. Ueber die Lykischen Inschriften und die alten Sprachen Kleinasiens. [P. angewandte auf das Vokalsystem einer Kleincorpussprache. Der Lykische Vokalismus.] HAVE Imbert. 231-240: on some kin terms (kbatra. *tbatra. Verzameling van Opstellen door Oud-Leerlingen en Bevriende Vakgenooten Opgedragen aan Mgr. The Luwian Population Groups of Lycia and Cilicia Aspera During the Hellenistic Period.] Hestermann. Slovenska Akademija Znanosti in Umetnosti 8: 8-9. Kultur. De quelques inscriptions Lyciennes. Ivo. Eric P. Les épitaphes Lyciennes. daughter-in-law’. 139-146: kin terms. Festschrift für Herman Hirt. HAVE 1980. 261-267. Piero. 1961. HAVE 1929.und Verbalformen. Christian. J. 1856. 59. [Pp. cbatru ‘daughter’ still deemed unrelated to IE terms for ‘daughter’. 1900. [On the term for grandson. Sprache. [Pp. Ph.

84-88.] Schurr. PALAIC HAVE HAVE .] HAVE Heubeck.und *señnaha-. tuhes ‘nephew.” Zeitschrift für Namenforschung 19: 262-273. Holger. 92-100: on attested kin terms. Michaela. Historische Sprachforschung 115: 218-238. Die lykischen Verwandtennamen und Das “Mutterrecht. Die Welt des Orients 2 (5-6): 484-501. 260: kbatra ‘daughter’. Robert.] HAVE Pembroke. Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient 8: 217-247. Neue Funde und Forschungen in Lykien. tideimi ‘son’. Linguistique Balkanique 27 (1): 535. [Lycian term for daughter-inlaw.] LYDIAN Georgiev. Lykisch thurtta. HAVE 2002. 1898. In Festschrift für Otto Benndorf zu seinem 60 Geburtstage. Lykisk. Vladimir I. [Pp. Laryngalvertretung im Lykischen. 1971. 1898-1899b. niece’. Jahrbuch der Akademie der Wissenschaft in Göttingen für das Jahr 1971: 34-49. Hölder. Simon. [P. Last of the Matriarchs: a Study in the Inscriptions of Lycia.] Schurr. [Pp. 1984. Holger. Gräko-lykisch piatra. Ss. 2. 1943. HAVE 2008. [Pp. Kleinasiatisches. Nordisk Tidskrift for Filologi 3 (8): 17-30. Die Sprache 6 (2): 207210. Mere om Lykisk. Diether.] HAVE Pedersen. HAVE 1960. 1959.] HAVE Pedersen. [Pp. HAVE 1965. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. 15-18: “Kinship Terms. Alfred. Günther. Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. 237-238: on kin terms. 262: wazzis (unknown kin term).] Neumann. Shafer. Szanto. 42-45: kin terms in Lycian with Anatolian comparisons. Lydiaka und Lydisch-Etruskische Gleichungen.Ss. [Pp. Zur lykischen Mutterrecht. Hans L. Stoltenberg. Die Sprache 41 (1): 24-38. 259-260. System of Relationship in Lukian. 28: on tideimi as cognate with Lat filius. Lyd. 1898-1899a. Wien: A. Ernil. Diether. knna ‘mother’. 257-282. Indogermanische Forschungen 113: 176-186. 1999. Nordisk Tidskrift for Filologi 3 (7): 68-103. [On xuga ‘grandfather’ and kbatra ‘daughter’. Zinko.

Giancarlo. 95: on kin term affix *-iyos. [P. [Pp. Washington. C. 1970. 126-143. 1918. Wallis on Armenian Kinship Terms. 1892. Istanbul: Nederlands Historisch-Archaeologisch Instituut in het Nabije Oosten. Los Angeles 1995. Schwund des idg.] Greppin. Texte. Notes de phonétique générale. DC: Institute for the Study of Man. John A. [P. Ricerche sulla fonetica Armena.Carruba. edited by Angela della Volpe and Edgar C. Wien: MechitaristenBuchdruckerei.] Greppin. Wien: MechitharistenBuchdruckerei. [Arm aner ‘wife’s father' and the IE forms for ‘son-in-law’.] Grammont.] Carruba. Sulla flessione nominale armena di hayr “padre.” mayr “madre. [P. Initial Vowel and Aspiration in Classical Armenian. w (v)/ g / zéro. Mémoirs de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 20: 213-259. 1924. 1975. Ricerche Linguistiche 3: 123-154. Robert. Bolognesi. Onofrio. Truman. Lexicon. (Journal of Indo-European Studies Monograph 27. 131: on Armenian terms for son and daughter. Pp.) . literary versions of the Armenian term for brother. [On taygr and haw. Revue des Études Arméniennes 16: 9-16. Une “loi phonétique” bien difficile à énoncer: *w > arm. American Anthropologist 26 (3): 427. [Especially pp. John A. 1954. C. palatalen ĝ im armen. Giancarlo. HAVE 1948. Classical Armenian Nominal Suffixes: A Historical Study.] HAVE ARMENIAN GENERAL Michelson. ANCIENT Bolognesi. Sophus. Maurice. 251: on Arm skesur ‘husband’s mother’. [P. HAVE 1982. In Proceedings of the 7th Annual UCLA Indo-European Conference.” Atti del Sodalizio Glottologico Milanese 1 (2): 35-40.] HAVE Hagopian. Onofrio. 1973.] Godel. Grammatik. 1972.] HAVE Bugge. Das Palaische. Also passim on Arm haw ‘grandfather’ and han ‘grandmother’ in an IE perspective. Beiträge zum Palaischen. 126: on Arm dustr and its oblique cases. 1995. Polomé.) and papa as a baby word. 20: papami ‘my father’ (voc. Gayané. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.” elbayr “fratello. On the Etymology of a Sociocentric Kin-Term: The Classical Armenian Term Skndik. 69: on pāpa ‘father’. Indogermanische Forschunngen 1: 444-445. Beiträge zur etymologischen Erlauterung der armenischen Sprache. 19-21: on dialectal vs. Anlaut.

Josef. (Slovo: Revue du Ceres 26-27.Hagopian. Gayaneh V. 99-111. 1882. armat ‘root’.) [P. III. [Pp. Paris: Publications Langues ‘O. Arsen. HAVE 1966. Armeniaca. ‘child’) into kin terms. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 36: 115134. HAVE 1974. 3: transformation of age terms (e. Revue des Études Armeniennes 10: 2324. Pp. INALCO. 245. Grundzüge der Armenische Etymologie. šun. 119-120. 122: on several kin terms. 5-9 juillet 1999. Armenische Studien. 1877. 64. Heinrich. Hildesheim and New York: Georg Olms. III. 1. 239-255. 466: zarm (Gen. [Pp. 107: etymology of taygr’. HAVE 1976. Armeniaca I. Armeniaca. Leipzig: Breitkopf & Härtel.] Hamp. 168-171: kin terms. Hübschmann.] Hübschmann. Life Philosophy Patterns in Conventional Metaphors. 468: zok’anc ‘wife’s mother’. Heinrich. Eric P. [Pp. I. Armenian ner ‘wife of husband’s brother’. HAVE 1887. Notes on Armenian Historical Phonology. On *ku in Armenian. von Heinrich Hübschmann.] HAVE Hübschmann. 457-469: initial z-. Heinrich. 406: on Arm hayr vs. 38: hav ‘grandfather’. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 25: 253-377. zavak 'descendant. 87: declension of basic kin terms. 473-474: dustr ‘daughter’ < *dustir. [Pp. with full declensions. edited by Anaïd Donabédian and Agnès Ouzounian. [Pp. Heinrich. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 23: 400-407. HAVE 1881. skund. zarmi) ‘posterity’. Eric P. Das Recht der Armenier. Frederik. 93: on taygr ‘husband’s brother’. 1911. [P. 39: han ‘grandmother’. I. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 7: 385436. Indogermanische Forschungen 19: 457-480. 419-423: inheritance among the Armenians.g. Heinrich. Das armenische Eherecht und die Grundzüge der armenischen Familienorganisation. [Pp. 395-396: family law among Indo-European peoples. arm.] Klidschian.] Kortlandt. Armeniaca. 2002. Studia Caucasica 3: 91-100. skesur ‘husband’s mother’ < *skesr.] Hubschmann. 1.] Reprinted in: Kleine Schriften zum Armenischen. [P. skesur. 95: on k’oyr ‘sister’. 253-254: some kin and affinal terms. Revue des Études Arméniennes 3: 11-12. In Actes de Sixième Colloque International de Linguistique Armenienne. Edited by Rüdiger Schmidt. 1976. 1883. HAVE Hübschmann. Three Armenian Etymologies.] HAVE Kohler. Hamp. Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres. 96-97: on skesur ‘husband’s mother’. Skrt pita ‘father’. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 35: 168180. son'. n. 1906. Pp.] .

Holger. [Extensively on hayr. 197: on Arm skesur ‘husband’s mother’. [P. 148-153: dustr ‘daughter’.] HAVE Mahé. mayr ‘mother’. Armenische Studien. Arménien haw ‘grand-père’ et ‘oncle’? Revue des Études Arméniennes 20: 55-56. 1905. Göttingen: Dieterich. Pedersen. Arm. Untersuchungen zum Altarmenischen Nomen: Die Flexion des Substantivs.D. Joachim. 1986. ustr. 120-121. Friedrich. 1877. Ann Arbor: Caravan Books. Annual of Armenian Linguistics 18: 11-18. 127-129: on hayr. . Joachim. Armenische Studien. Akademie der Wissenschaft 84 (November): 211-232. 1877. Armenisch hark ‘Eltern’: Ein elliptischer Plural? Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 45 (2): 151-164. 77: etymology of Arm skesur ‘husband’s father’. Adrian. [Pp. 190-191: ner. Ph. München: Röll. k’oyr and elbayr. (Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 22) [Pp. nēr ‘sister-in-law’. The Noun in Biblical Armenian. 1999. Armenian amusin ‘spouse’. dissertation.] Müller. Annual of Armenian Linguistics 18: 7-9. Paul de. A Note on Armenian doustr. Berlin and New York: Mouton de Gruyter. HAVE 1986-1987. 2005. [Pp. Sitzungberichte der Phil. Vittore. Zur armenischen Sprachregeschichte. [Pp. ustr ‘son’. 1997. Pp. mayr.Kortlandt. 2002. 189: skesur ‘husband’s mother’. Lagarde. 8. HAVE 1985. 222: IE ter-kin terms in Armenian. 32.] Published separately by Wien: Karl Gerold’s Sohn. k’oyr and elbayr.] HAVE Pisani.] Parvulescu. by Frederik Kortlandt.-Hist. Joachim. Classe der Kais. 1997. Frederik. Über die Stellung des Armenianschen im Kreise der Indogermanischen Sprachen. Jean-Pierre. Annual of Armenian Linguistics 7: 45-49. 1942. Untersuchungen zum Altarmenischen Nomen: Die Flexion des Substantivs. [P. Zur Armenischen Etymologie. Matzinger. 216. 14] Olsen. niri ‘sister-in-law’. Universität Regensburg. Birgit A. elbayr ‘brother’. Beda. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 67: 173. I. HAVE Matzinger. Künzle. HAVE Reprinted in: Armeniaca: Comparative Notes. 1876. mayr. hayr ‘father’.] Matzinger. Zeitschrift fűr Vergleichende Sprachforschung 38: 194-240.

36-62: kin terms. with Ossetian parallels.Pisani. HAVE . 201-211. Schmitt.] Pisani. [On Arm k‘oyr ‘sister’ and skesur ‘husband’s father’. Annuaire de l’Institut de Philologie et d’Histoire Orientales et Slaves 10: 539-569. II. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 67: 173-174. Georg R. Zur Armenischen Etymologie. 1960. HAVE 1916. The latter presupposes the stage xw when h causes assourdiseement of w as illustration of Hit h as hw > Germ k. In Ancient Indo-European Dialects. April 25-27. München. 102. 1963. aner “Vater der Frau. Vittore. 1950. [Pp. etc. Werner. 1992.] Schmidt. 1942. kin terms as examples. [Pp. [Affix derived from kin term ‘son’.] Polomé. Wien: Mechitaristen. Traces of Early Dialectal Diversity in Old Armenian. Werner. Armen. 541: haw. 113. Proceedings of the Conference on Indo-European Linguistics held at the University of California. Pp. 19-20: on the origin of skesur ‘mother-in-law’. (Mélanges Henry Grégorie.” Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 47: 189.] HAVE Winter.] Winter. -ordi. Some Remarks on Armenian nēr ‘sister-in-law. k’oyr < *k’e(h)ur. Rüdiger. [Pp. 114: kin terms. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press. Los Angeles. Final IE *-s and the Old Armenian Plural Marker -k’. HAVE 1994. Historische Sprachforschung 105 (2): 287-306. [P. Solta. Studi sulla fonetica dell’armeno. 204-205: original etymologies of some Armenian kin terms. Reinhard. han. Réflexes de laryngales en Arménien.) [Pp. London. 101-115. Annual of Armenian Linguistics 17: 21-24. 1846. Pp. In Evidence for Laryngeals.] HAVE Stempel. Die Stellung des Armenischen im Kreise der Indogermanischen Sprachen. Arm k‘ e i gruppi *sw. HAVE 1996. 539540. Vittore. Manfred E. ‘brother’s wife’. Armenische Studien. [Pp. edited by Werner Winter. [Discusses several Armenian kin terms in the IE context. Werner. Die Grundlage des Armenischen im Arischen Sprachstamme. 49 P. I. HAVE 1966. Karl H. 298: on the possible influence of Kartvelian on Armenian metathesis.] Winter. Friedrich.] Schmidt. HAVE 1965. Kartvelisch und Armenisch. Edgar.: Mouton. *tw-. Ricerche Linguistiche 2: 52-62. III.] Windischmann. Annual of Armenian Linguistics 15: 1-19. edited by Henrik Birnbaum and Jaan Puhvel. HAVE 1951. Armenian Evidence. 33. 202.

Some Phases of Armenian Social Life. HAVE 1936-1937. Ernst. [Pp. São Paulo: Universidade de São Paulo. Anthropology of East Europe Review 13 (2): 30-33. 218-241. preuss. Undeutungen von Flexionformen und eventuelle Entstehung neuer Paradigmen in den indogermanischen Sprachen. Pp. Faculdade de Filosofia. Lit. (j)eras “Lamm. HAVE 1949. Studi Baltici 4 : 57-62. [P. jente ‘husband’s brother’s wife’ in Lithuanian. California. Platz. 222. 401-402: shortened forms of Baltic kin terms. HAVE 1977. eristian usw. 2.] Fränkel. Lit.] HAVE Fränkel. mótė). Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 61: 270-276. 308-309: on ietere.] Fränkel.] MODERN Diniz. jęrs. Lett. Rīga: Zinātne. [P. Ernst. HAVE 1934. 221. In Latviešu valodas kontaktu pētījumi. Ernst. bzw Unterdrückung funktionsschwacher oder funktionsarmer Elemente in den baltoslavischen Sprachen. 29-62. Zur Vermischung der -o. vietere. Intorno ai nomi di parentela baltici. [Pp. Devoto.und -u.] Fränkel. and the “Glottalic Theory. Studi Baltici 6: 110-116.] BALTIC GENERAL Bērtulis. UÔSVIS ‘Suocero’. Indogermanische Forschungen 59: 306-309. R. . 1987. Yerevan: Armenian Academy Press. PP. Tocharian. HAVE 1934-1935.Stämme im Baltischen. 224: reflexes of IE stops in several Armenian kin terms. HAVE 1995. HAVE 1984. Fränkel. 2. Giacomo. Ernst. mate: liet. American Anthropologist 25 (4): 582-584. Ernst. Mahé. the Family. [Baltic terms for ‘wife’s father’. Stephanie. Wallis. Indogermanische Forschungen 41: 393-421. Structures sociales et vocabulaire de la parenté et de la collectivité en arménien contemporain. ÚOŠVIS. Revue des Études Arméniennes 18 (1-2): 327-345. Jean-Pierre. Armenian. Letras e Ciências Humanas. “We Don’t Have Capitalism…We Have Kinship”: The State. [Includes a list of kin terms collected among Armenians in Fresno. Alcuni problemi di grammatical e di vocabolario Lituani. Beatriz. and the Expression of Armenian Identity. Zur Verstümmelung. Vārda formas un nozĩmes savstarpējās attiecības (Latv.” lett. HAVE 1923.1993. vietala in Latvian and gente vs. Os Termos do Parentesco em Armênio. 1923. 189 P. Wilson D. 271-274: vocative and shortened forms of kin terms.” In 2d International Symposium on Armenian Linguistics (21-23 September 1987). ietala vs.

Baltische Etymologien. Iz etimologicheskih nabliudenii nad baltiiskoi leksikoi. Ernst. Hauzenberga-Šturma. [‘sich mit einer unnützen Arbeit abgeben’.] HAVE Rosinas. *pat(n)ī pirminės reikšmės ir gramatinio statusu. Lett. [On meita ‘daughter’. HAVE . B. F. mētruoties. Aija V. Vs. edited by Cezary Kuklo. HAVE 2000. Plakans. and Charles Wetherell. 1985. 81-94. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 75: 91-115. mãsa “sestra” i indoevropeiskie nazvaiia sestry. Andrejs. Dél baltų *pat(is). Pp. In In Honorem Endzelini. Die Baltischen Sprachen. 1500-1800. 1. [Pp. Albertas. Andrejs. laudava ‘(künstige) junge Ehefrau > Verlobte. American Historical Review 93: 359-386. Indogermanische Forschungen 97: 145174. Blesse. edited by Edite Hauzenberga-Šturma. 1958. Edite. 139: English summary. 162-163: terms for son. 44-48: kin terms. Baltistica 21 (1) : 33-36.] Ivanov. Einige Bildungen von der Pronominalwurzel *s(w)-. Plakans. and Charles Wetherell. [P. Lett lĩgava. Viach. Bialystok. and Charles Wetherell. Braut. Family Dynamics in the Eastern Baltic Littoral. HAVE 1960. 1992. Chicago: Čikāgas baltu Filologu Kopa. HAVE 1974. 1992. 1956-1957. Poland: Podlaska. Goddesses in a Man’s World: Latvian Matricentricity in Culture and Spheres of Influence in Society. Continuity and Change 7: 199-223. Le isoglosse lessicali lituano-prussiane. Zeitschrift für Slawistik 19: 190-195. Ihre Beziehung zur Einander und zu den Indogermanischen Schwesteridiomen als Einführung in die Baltische Sprachwissenschaft. Lettische Etymologien. In Les Modèles Familiaux en Europe aux XVIe-XVIIIe Siècles. 1. Jēgers. 6. Commentationes Balticae 4-5: 39-45.] Plakans. The Kinship Domain in an East European Peasant Community: Pinkenhof. Journal of Baltic Studies 8 (2): 105-129. Andrejs. Family and Economy in an Early Nineteenth-Century Baltic Serf Estate. 1977. 1992. Plakans. Zwei deutsche Lehnworter im Baltischen. Andrejs.] LATVIAN Beldavs. Hinze. 18331850. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. Baltistica 35 (2): 129-140. 1988. possible connection to the term for mother. Maria T. A.1950.] HAVE Gagliano. [Pp. Latysh.

A. Paris: CNRS. and Family Identity: A Case Study From the Russian Baltic Provinces in the Nineteenth Century. 190-191). Choix des noms et construction de l’identité familiale. Darlu et G. strùjus. K. Pp. and Charles Wetherell. Kinship and Community in an Eastern European Peasant Estate. Riga. 1938. Rūta. 1953. Société. Andrejs Plakans. Journal of Interdisciplinary History 15: 639–663. Rekena. [Diminutive kin terms māšuks ‘sister’. Anthropologie.] Būga. 1977. Terent’eva. S. 9: on Lith šešuras ‘husband’s father’ in the IE perspective. Il carattere conservativo dei linguaggi baltici. London: Routledge. Riga: Zinatne. Velta. Zei. In Le Patronyme: Histoire. and E. Charles. 95-114. 2001. 130-168. Vol. [P. 1994.] Rūke-Dravina. Brunet. Arveds. 1933. L. N. Commentationes Balticae 1: 141-165. Wetherell. Zur Konsonantenerweichung bei Diminutiven im Lettischen. [P. 1953. and Barry Wellman. Patrilines. edité par G. Ueber das litausche Wort brólis. edited by Arveds Svabe. Lietuvos Mokykla 4. S. In Kontakty latyshskogo iazyka. Latvija: Tieslietu Ministrija. Baltistica 22 (2): 13-20. Surnames. 1984. K. Uzvardu dosana Vidzemes un Kurzemes zemniekiem [The Giving of Surnames to the Peasants of Livland and Kurland]. Mantojuma Tiesibas [Inheritance Rights]. 2. brāluks ‘brother’ passim. P.] Būga. Matteo.2000. Priėsagos -ūnas ir dvibalsio uo kilmė. dēluks ‘son’. 1921. In Kinship and Marriage in the Sovier Union. Andrejs. L’émancipation des serfs dans les provinces baltes au XIXe siècle. Studi Baltici 3:1-26. 83-100. HAVE 1878. P. Straubergs. summary in Russian) [“Grandfather’. Adalbert. Lie. The Latvian Peasant Family. K. Hauzenberga-Sturma. In Latviesu Tautas Dziesmas [Latvian Folksongs].] HAVE Bezzenberger. edited by Tamara Dragadze. LITHUANIAN Bartoli. Pp. 169-191. 424: on láigonas ‘wife’s brother’. Copenhagen: Imanta. History of the Family 5 (2): 199-214. . Altpreussische Monatsschrift 15: 282-288. Nazvaniia rodstva v nekotorykh iuzhnykh govorakh verkhnelatyshckogo dialekta. Kr.] Svabe. Upelnieks. [Includes an English summary (pp. 1986. Buivydienė. Plakans. (in Lithuanian.

Baltische Beiträge. Indogermanische Forschungen 59: 306-309. Filologu Biedrības Raksti 13: 178-183. etc. Etymologien. 309: Lith gentė = jente as a new feminine of gentìs ‘kinsman’. Litauisch motė.’” Summary in Russian. (in Lithuanian) [‘Older sister’. Lit.] Hendriksen. móša. preusss. Baltistica 26 (2): 144-161. Rūta. 1933. Eduard. In Streitberg Festgabe. [“On the origin and the usage of the Lithuanian conjugal kinship term vesti(s) ‘take a wife. Ernst.] Buivydienė. HAVE Karaciejus. Baltistica 23 (1): 13-20. [P. [P. Review of Gramatyka historyczna języka lacińskiego. Baltistica 34 (1): 86-88. Indogermanische Forschungen 55: 129-130. Buivydienė. 296: uosvis ‘wife’s father’.] .] Karaliūnas. (j)ė ras “Lamm.] Buivydienė. Jaunuju filologu darbat 2: 220-225.] HAVE Fränkel. Endzelin. Rūta. Jouzas. J. Hans. 2.] HAVE Endzelin. Lietuvos TSR Mokslu Akademijos Darbai. Review of Lautgesetz und Analogie von Edouard Hermann. 180-181: on Lith dieveris ‘husband’s brother’ as contaminated by the word for God. 1949. [Pp. Serija A. 2 (95): 113-117. 1986. Filologu biedrības raksti 20: 243-247.1922. 1940. 234-245: English summary. Iš lietuviu kalbos giminystes pavadinimu istorijos. Simas. term for ‘daughter. 213-214: on jente ‘husband’s brother’s wife’. Lietuviu kalbos vedybu giminystes pavadinimai. 2. 1937. [Dial. Część I. Lit. J. Riga. Rūta. Indogermanische Forschungen 56: 24-27. Buivydienė. HAVE 1938. Ernst. HAVE 1999.] Hermann. 1924. laig(u)onas ‘wife’s brother’.] Review: Kabašinskaitė 1999. Dėl lietuvių kalbos vedybinės giminystės termino vesti(s) „imti už žmoną“ kilmės ir vartosenos. švašvà. 246-247: on the origin of ie in Lith dieveris ‘husband’s brother’ from contamination. Lie. Rūta. 1986. kišu. [On assimilations like Lith *sešuras > šešuras ‘husband’s father’. Dviejų retų žodžių etymologijos. je res. [Pp.” lett. T. 1990. 1987. kìšti. 3. eristian. Kalba ir Senovė. [Pp.] HAVE Fränkel. 166: svainis ‘wife’s sister’s husband’. Kaunas: Švietimo Ministerijos Leidinys. 42: on the ending of Lith brolis ‘brother’. Opracowali Jan Otrębski i Jan Safarewicz. 1997. Vilnius: Mokslo ir enciklopediju leidybos institutes. Del vieno giministes pavadinimo. Leipzig: Markert & Petters. [Pp. sister’.

HAVE Scheftelowitz. J. 526538. Fritz. 1937. Lit. 2001. Giministes terminal. Ponto-Baltica 7: 53-82. Pp. Kraków: Wydawnictwo Universitetu Jagellońskiego.] HAVE Schulze. 1966. III. A. Komentarz laryngalistyczny do wybranych formacji litewsjkich. 1932. Wojciech. Mūsu gentivardžiai. 1892. Salys. In Język Litewski w Perspektywie Porównawczej. [P. [Pp. Gimtoji Kalba 5 (2): 20-24. by Wojciech Smoczyński. 250: on dieveris and the laryngeal metathesis. Reprinted in: Język Litewski w Perspektywie Porównawczej. Saballauskas.] HAVE Smoczyński. 179-208. In Symbolae Philologicae O.] HAVE Streitberg. 1929. Pp. 2004. Lietuviu Kalbos Leksikos Raida. Der litauische Vokativ brołaũ und Verwandtes. HAVE Saussure. Lit. Litauisches Etymologisches Wörterbuch.] Smoczyński.] Reprinted in: Recueil des Publications Scientifiques de Ferdinand de Saussure. Ferdinand de. Pp. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 56: 161-210.Klingenschmitt. Chr. Kaunas. Uppsala: A. Ferdinand. uošvis. Genéve: Société Anonyme des Éditions Sonor. [Pp. Pp. by Wojciech Smoczyński. HAVE 2001. A. Pp. Wojciech. 1896. 301: on Lith tevai ‘parents’. Gert. Baltistica Mezger. Accentuation lituanienne. Zweifelhafte . [Pp.-B. 194-195: on dukte and sesuo in detail. A. 1997. Besprechung: Fraenkel. 162-165: on kin terms dukte and sunus in the IE context. 248-252. gentáinis “Verwandter” aksl. Ernst. 299-304. 1956. HAVE 1965. Wilhelm. Lundequistika. 1922. Wilhelm. Indogermanische Forschungen 6 (Anzeiger): 157-166. [P. Il ruolo della lingua lituana per la linguistica indoeuropea. HAVE 1924. Danielson Octogenerio Dicatae. Zum griechischen Dual. Kraków: Wydawnictwo Universitetu Jagellońskiego. [Pp. Die verbalen und nominalen sk und sk-Stämme im Baltisch-Slavischen und Albanischen. 353: on dieveris ‘husband’s brother’. S. Der Genetiv Pluralis und die baltisch-slavischen Auslautgesetz.” Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 79: 46-47.] Sommer. 7-143. prŭvěnĭcĭ “der Erstgeborene. 169-170: on Lith mósza ‘husband’s sister’. Die Welt der Slaven 1 (3): 350-354. Stang. Indogermanische Forschungen 42: 323-326. Vilnius.

HAVE Schmalstieg. Hamp. CELTIC ANCIENT GENERAL Ahlqvist.and son-in-law. An Old Prussian Grammar: The Phonology and Morphology of the Three Catechisms. Historia Antigua. 1974. Ériu 31: 156-163. brote. Krzysztof T. 1993. 1932. Baltistica 31 (2): 139-140.] Žukaite-Buivydiene. Old Prussian brāti. HAVE 1996. Arqueología y Filología Clásicas 13: 271-273. Old Irish bé. Giminystes pavadinimai leksikograficos praktikos aspektu. 81: formation of words for father. Baltistica 39 (1): 131-139. HAVE 1996. In Colloquium Pruthenicum Primum: Papers from the 1st International Conference on Old Prussian held in Warsaw.] Witczak. [P. 1987. Old Prussian moazo ‘mother’s sister’. Varia III. Patrizia de. HAVE 2004.Fälle. 1980. 40-41: the three attested kin term r-stems and declensions of ‘son’ and ‘daughter’ in Lithuanian. Ancien prussien brote. Baltistica 28 (2): 55-63. Rūta. Eric P. Bernardo Stempel. 13-14. Pp.] Hamp. OLD PRUSSIAN Benveniste. Celtiberian Tuateres. Émile. 2. September 30thOctober 1st. sesuo motė . mosuco ‘weasel’ and Related Words. Veleia: Revista de Prehistoria. Rolf. Notes d’etymologie prussienne. . Baumgarten. The Nominative Singular of r-Stems. [A reply to Mańczak 1993. Eric P.] Mańczak. University Park and London: Pennsylvania State University. [P. Tuateros ‘Daughter’.’ Peritia: Journal of the Medieval Academy of Ireland 4: 307-327. ben ‘woman’. William R. Witold. [Pp. 275: on Lith terms for sister and mother. duckti. Indogermanische Forschunngen 1: 275-276. Studi Baltici 2: 78-83. HAVE 1992. The Kinship Metaphors in ‘Bechbretha’ and ‘Coibnes Usci Thairidne. 1991. Eric P. Anders. 1985. Lietuviu kalbotyros klausimai 26: 189-193. CELTIBERIAN Hamp. duckti. Warszawa: Wydawnictwa Universytetu Warszawskiego. brāti.

Manchester: Manchester University Press. HAVE 1943. D. Binchy. HAVE 1976-1977. 220-227: on kinship system and terms. Enrico. Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies 25: 386-388. Thomas M. Thomas M. HAVE 1974. [Pp. Celtic Social Structure: The Generation of Archaeologically Testable Hypotheses from Literary Evidence. Campanile. [P. . Incontri Linguistici 3 (1): 2128. A. and Solidarities: Essays in Honour of Susan Reynolds. Rees. Past and Present 56: 3-33. Celtiberian. and kefynderw. 1972. Stafford. [The IE term for ‘woman. Carlos J. with further etymological (vrddhi) connection to IE forms for house. Nei. Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies 24 (2): 105122. Pp. Thomas M. [A patrilineal. Some Celtic Kinship Terms. 1100-1400. Enrico. Charles-Edwards.] Blažek. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Museum of Anthropology. Proceedings of the British Academy (1943): 195-227. 756: Celtiberian terms for ‘daughter’. Kinship. Reviews: Fischer Drew 1995. 172-187. patrilocal model of an early Celtic society. Late Brythonic *uohid0 ‘daughter-in-law. Thomas M. Laity. keifn. HAVE 2007. Historische Sprachforschung 104 (2): 205-223. Cólera. edited by P. In Law. Allen 1997. wife’ in Old Irish’. HAVE 1974. Tomás Ó. HAVE Charles-Edwards.] Campanile. Early Irish and Welsh Kinship. The Sister’s Son in Early Irish Literature. HAVE 2007. Charles-Edwards. Incontri Linguistici 51-54.’ Zeitschrift für Celtische Philologie 55 (1): 25-28. Nelson. L. Kinsmen. Martindale. cc. 2001. Archaisch Irisch maccu als morphologisches Relikt. Carole L. Václav. The Linguistic and Historical Value of the Irish Law Tracts. Peritia 5 (5): 128-160. Charles-Edwards.1991. E-Keltoi: Journal of Interdisciplinary Celtic Studies 6: 749-850.] Crumley. 1986. 1974. [Includes Celtic terms for son-in-law allegedly derived from the word for ‘client’.] Davies. J. Un archaismo morfologico del celtico.] Cathasaigh. Status and the Origins of the Hide. Oxford: Clarendon Press and New York: Oxford University Press. 1993. and J. HAVE 1971. Sulla preistoria di bé e ben in irlandese antico. Neighbors and Communities in Wales and the Western British Isles.

1981. Márín Ní. Celtic Notes. Études Celtiques 27: 181-182. [On OIr fiur in the meaning ‘woman’s brother’s daughter’ in the context of the Omaha hypothesis of PIE kin terminology. 131-134. Varia. DAW : DOFION. HAVE Jenkins.] Jasanoff. 3. Indogermanische Forschungen 100: 123. University of Toronto. snuachar.’] Holmer. Eric P.] Leyton. hogen. 3. Cu Chulainn and His IE Kin. [On possible epigraphic reflections of the IE word for ‘daughter’in Old Irish. HAVE 1958. 322-323: OIr siur. Eric P. 1989. etc. Sing. Willy. Miscellanea. [The Welsh term for ‘son-in-law’ and the IE name of ‘husband’s brother’. HAVE 1987. 1889. sethar. [On the term for ‘spouse’. Ériu 17: 109-111. La Langue Gauloise: Description Linguistique. Language 8 (4): 297-298. 1985.] HAVE Lewis. Welsh hogyn. nathar. Istres MATPON. fiur. Irish nuachar. dissertation. Celtica 18: 185-191.] Hamp. Texts gaulois et gallo-romans en cursive latine. *dhugHtēr in Irish. Hamp. Inailt ‘Foster-Sister. Die indogermanischen s-Laute (s und z) im Keltischen.Dhonnchadha. [Epigraphic evidence for genitive plural of ‘mother. Foy. Cymr chwaer ‘sister’ in the context of IE s in anlaut and inlaut. 1994.] Huld. Some Old Irish forms. N. Hubert.] Lejeune. Études Celtiques 22: 95-177. Le plomb du Larzac. London: Elliot Stock. Gwyn M.D. 1896. HAVE 1990.] Lambert. [Pp. HAVE 1932. [Includes laws of the kindred. Ph. of siur ‘sister’. Old Irish bé ‘woman’. Martin E. XLIII. Pierre-Yves. [Pp. Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies 17: 252-258. Zeitschrift für Celtische Philologie 38: 238-241. Jay H. 168-169: attested kin terms. [On the origin of the Gen. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 33: 39-40.] Lane. [Pp. . Eric P. The Ancient Laws of Wales. Ériu 40: 135-141. Elliott H. 61.] Hamp. Indogermanische Forschungen 6: 313-339. Michel. 1972. 1986. 1955. 167-168: on kin terms. including the attestation of duxtir. George S. Commentaire d’Inscriptions Choisies. Kinship and Class in an Ulster Vilage. 7. Paris: Editions Errance. HAVE 1975. Fosterling’.

[P. Nerys W.] . [Old Irish term for ‘mother’s brother’. 183: attestation of úe ‘granddaughter. including Celtic terms for son. Ériu 43: 193-197. Nerys T. HAVE 1985. M. New York: Garland. Etymologies and Notes. 49-50: on OIr aue ‘grandson’. Patrilineal Kinship in Early Irish Society: The Evidence from the Irish Law Texts. Keltisce Miszellen. Dar-. The Language of the Annals of Ulster. Neil. [A hypothesis of the epigraphic reflection of the IE word for “daughter” in Old Irish. 1912. indaib. [Pp. Celtica 3: 306-310. [Aspects of medieval Irish kinship system. HAVE 1913. 15. Altirish muimme ‘Pflegemutter’. dissertation. M.McCone. OIr. Patterson. [On kin terms in child language.] HAVE Meyer. Harvard University. O’Brien. Manchester: Manchester University Press. Cattle-Lord and Clansmen: Kinship and Rank in Early Ireland.in Female Names. etc. [Pp. Celtica 3: 178179. Bitel 1996. Leuven. 5. Reviews: Stacey 1995. Miscellen. Kim. Patterson. Ph. 1985) 5: 49-86. Patterson. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 45: 362-364. Kuno. Nerys W. Julius. 1981. ‘Freundschaft’ and ‘Liebe’ in keltischen Sprachen.: Peeters. HAVE 1956. Miscellanea Celtica. Derb. 2001.] Meid. HAVE 1956.] O’Brien. 6. edited by Lea Sawicki and Donna Shalev. Pokorny. In Proceedings of the Harvard Celtic Colloquium (May 3 and 4. Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies 37: 133-165. with further etymological connection to IE forms for house. The Etymology of Old Irish déis ‘Client(s)’. Der-. Kinship Law or Number Symbolism: Models of Distributive Justice in Old Irish Law. 1991.] MacLeod. HAVE 1990. Nerys W. 1910.D. Julius. 2000. Kinship. amnair.] Patterson. A. Pp.] Maille. Zeitschrift für Celtische Philologie 8: 182-183.] Pokorny. Ériu 51: 1-22. Tomas. A. 1992. Kinship and Law in Pre-Norman Ireland. 1938. Wolfgang. In Donum Grammaticum: Studies in Latin and Celtic Linguistics in Honour of Hannah Rosén. Études Celtiques 3: 364. Die Wortstellung in der altirischen Dichtung. 309-310: a kinship etymology of OIr. [Includes Celtic terms for son-in-law allegedly derived from the word for ‘client’. 255-263.

1896. Kalathos 18-19: 359-371. In Lectures on Welsh Philology. etc. Frederic. 1961. Oxford: Clarendon.e.] HAVE Seebohm. 447. 1999-2000. la palabra indoeuropea para ‘hija’.] Weisweiler. 1938. i.] Excerpted under title “The Cymric Evidence” in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected from the Writings of Paul Vinogradoff. 113: Breton term for ‘daughter-in-law’. 7599. Josef. Alwyn D. A Grammar of Old Irish. 452: anomalies in the declension paradigm of siur ‘sister’. 1993. 1995. Pp. HAVE Rhys. Dublin: Dublin Institute for Advanced Studies. Alternate Generations in Wales. The Tribal Custom in Anglo-Saxon Law.” Zeitschrift für Celtische Philologie 21: 205-279. [Includes such themes as kindred. Macwy. Frederick Pollock. includes such themes as kindred. Appendix B. Rudolf. London: Longmans. 1911. New York and London: Basic Books. degrees of kinship. Maxim Kovalevsky. Frederic. 1895. Stokes. Green. Études Celtiques 33: 143-158. Zimmer. F. [Ancient Celtic and Germanic tribes. Stefan. Rees. . kin terms. galo duxtir. Rudolf Huebner and Frederic Seebohm. London: Trübner. Peter. 386-400: Celtic terms for nephew and sister. 1877. Man 38 (168): 143-144. [p. Maqvi. 214-215: the declension of r-stems. John. Die Stellung der Frau bei den Kelten und das Problem des “keltischen Mutterrechts. 415-419. Green. fictive kinship. London: Longmans. Studies in British Celtic Historical Phonology. The Tribal System in Wales. irlandés Dero. the role of blood ties. Celtic Etymologies. 300-301: on Breton and OIrish terms for grandchild. the role of blood ties. [Pp. Mucqi. 129: the Celtic term for ‘woman. Amsterdam and Atlanta: Rodopi. Vieux-gallois gener et autres problèmes à propos de la minute ‘Surexit’. wife’. [Pp. Maitland.] Thurneysen. Binchy and Osborn Bergin. edited by Lawrence Krader. Celtibérico tuateres.] Rubio. the role of maternal uncle. 1940.] Seebohm. – Maccu. fictive kinship. Schrijver. Frederic W. PICTISH Boyle. Whitley. Translated by D. HAVE 1997. A. Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermanischen Sprachen 21: 122137. Pp. [On Celtic terms for ‘son’ and ‘grandson’. etc. by John Rhys. A. Huw. Native Law and the Church in Medieval Wales.Pryce.

Breen. Cambridge. 31-81: genealogy. Holy Men and Matrilineal Succession (“Warlords and Holy Men: Scotland. Naming Practices in Western Ireland.” by Alfred P. Aberdeen: Aberdeen University Press. HAVE . etc: Cambridge University Press. Craik. Forte.. D. Kyle A. M. Review: Clarkson 1996. Clanship to Crofters’ War: The Social Transformation of the Scottish Highlands. Man 17 (4): 701-713. Warlords. Pp. In Marriage and Property. 156-185: marriage and household. W. Innes Review 49: 147-167 MODERN Arensberg. H. 1999. Matriliny at the Millennium: The Question of Pictish Matrilineal Succession Revisited. Cambridge. [Naming and kinship.: Cambridge. P. Robin. 2000. 1968. Some Aspects of the Law of Marriage in Scotland: 1500-1700. Thomas M. 2d ed.. D. Family and Community in Ireland. Conrad M. 1994. Peasant Marriage in Ireland. Its Structure and Development Since the Famine. Economic History Review 14: 502-523. Alex. 1998. Curtin. Pictish Matriliny? Northern Studies: The Journal of the Scottish Society for Northern Studies 34: 11-22. A. Manchester and New York: Manchester University Press. Richard. Smyth). 1962. Review: Grene 1941. Review: Douglass 1971. HAVE 1982. 1978. A. 104-118. Sellar.] Gibbon. K. Pictish Matriliny Reconsidered. H. Ross. Alasdair. 80-1000. The Tory Islanders: A People of the Celtic Fringe. Pictish Arts Society Journal 14: 13-32. 1940. D.] Connell. and Solon T. MA: Harvard University Press.1977. Scottish Historical Review 56: 110. 1984. MA: Harvard University Press. Gray. [Pp. Matrilineal Succession in the Pictish Monarchy. Devine. kinship and naming. Innes Review 36: 29-43. 1985. edited by Elizabeth M. and C. Fox. Kimball. Woolf.

Friendship and Kinship in Irish Society: Ancient and Modern Parallels. Comparative Studies in Society and History 20 (3): 429-453. edited by Gordon W. HAVE 1983. 1965. HAVE 1905. Incest and the Forbidden Degrees of Marriage in Scots Law. Paul. Comparative Studies in Society and History 25 (2): 381-395. OVERSEAS . MacLennan. Elliott. held at Ottawa from 26th-30th March. 1986. Ludwig. Izard. In The Compact: Selected Dimensions of Friendship. Paris: Librairie Émile Bouillon. Anthony. D’Arbois de. In Proceedings of the 1st North American Congress of Celtic Studies. cross-listed in AMERICA-INDIGENOUS. Journal of the Law Society of Scotland 32 (30: 20-22. (Newfoundland Social and Economic Papers 3). Michael. H. 93-104. Kenneth. La Famille Celtique: Etude de Droit Comparé. HAVE Jubainville. 1987. Douglas B. Rosser. Pp. Peter. Ottawa: University of Ottawa. and Class in Aughnaboy. 309-317. Celtic Fosterage: Adoptive Kinship and Clientage in Northwest Europe. Review: Barić 1966. HAVE 1860. 1965. Kinship Boundaries and Kinship Knowledge in Urban Ireland. Morgan. Leyton. and Christopher Harris. edited by Elliott Leyton. Journal of the Law Society of Scotland 37: 216-219. 1988. Mcknorrie. Michel. Colin.] Parkes. Mary A. Lewis H. 1974. “The Stem Family in Ireland” Reconsidered. [Includes kin terminologies of American Indians. Varley. Irish Friends and “Friends”: The Nexus of Friendship. Ross. Forbidden Degrees of Matrimony. Cambrian Journal 1860: 142-158. Gordon. The Family and Social Change: A Study of Family and Kinship in a South Wales Town. L’Homme 5 (3-4): 88-100. La terminologie de parenté bretonne.1978. Comparative Studies in Society and History 48 (2): 359-395. London: Routledge & K. Memorial University of Newfoundland. The Welsh Indians: Degrees of Relationship in the Language of the Welsh Nation. International Journal of the Sociology of the Family 7: 1-14. Pp. 1977. The Stem Family in Ireland. 1992. Kinship. New York: Humanities Press. 2006.

. Journal of Indo-European Studies 4: 97-130. 1920. Rosemary E. University of Texas at Austin. Nhd. Ph. Pp. Traces of Matriarchy in Germanic Hero-Lore. HAVE 1999.] Brunner. 1922. Th.] Review: Goffart 2009. HAVE 1995. Braune. 256 P. University of California Publications in Modern Philology 10 (2): 67-182. Heinrich. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte.D. Giorgio. Stephen B. Pp. An Outline of Germanic Kinship. 1973. Barlau. Braut in den germanischen Sprachen. 129-190. Woodbridge: Boydell Press. Albert W. 2007. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und Literatur 37: 30-59. Bühler. Wilhelm. 15-45. Heinrich. 559-562. 1907. The Ostrogoths from the Migration Period to the Sixth Century: An Ethnographic Perspective. Woodbridge: Boydell Press. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press. thesis. 1976. The Segmentary Lineage in Contemporary Anthropology and among the Langobards. Clair H. Ausenda. Stephen B. In The Visigoths: From the Migration Period to the Seventh Century: An Ethnographic Perspective. Sippe und Wergeld nach niederdeutschen Rechten. Brunner. Woodbridge: Boydell & Brewer. GERMANIC GENERAL Aron. Kritische Bemerkungen zur Geschichte des germanischen Weibererbrechts. edited by Giorgio Ausenda. The Sister’s Son in the Medieval German Epic. [Pp. B. edited by Peter Heather. In After Empire: Towards an Ethnology of Europe’s Barbarians. Germanistische Ableitung 21: 1-18. [Germ. 1882. 1900.Ommer. dissertation. Migration and Early Settlement in Southwestern Newfoundland. 143-182: Germanic and Gothic kin terms. Germanistische Ableitung 3: 1-101. Sam J. Barlau. Ausenda. Bell. Kinship and Marriage among the Visigoths. Scots Kinship. M.A. Memorial University of Newfoundland. word for ‘bride’ with connections to kin terms. Barnish. Germanic Kinship. 1975. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte. Giorgio.

Modern Language Notes 32 (1): 7-17. 1978. K. Fosterage. « adoption » et « parenté » en Germanique. Drow. [P. Warren. Gothic iddja and Old English ēode. 161 S. Julius. Deman. 1979. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte. Innsbruck: Wagner. 145 P.] Flom. München: Kitsinger. Schwager und Swäher. The Germanic Family in the Lex Burgundionum. 497. Untersuchungen zur Erbenfolge der Ostgermanischen Rechte. Busse. Antiquité Classique 50: 198-208. Werner. 1917. Lothar von. 1926. Le terme de parenté germanique svecerio/socerio dans les inscriptions latines. Cahen. n.] Genzmer. 1950. Neue Heidelberger Jahrbücher 3: 193-197. Cowgill. George T. Ariane. Ernest E. « Genou ». 1946. 1883. 36: the Germanic form for ‘husbands of two sisters’. Ellert. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 27: 56-67. 1891. Darmes. HAVE 1960. [Against the theory of Germanic patrilinearity. [On the repetition of names in alternate generations. Antwerpen: Universiteit Antwerpen.ddhi-Ableitung in Germanischen. Alliteration and Variation in Old Germanic Name-Giving. Ficker. 118 P. Hahn and Huhn. 1963.) Domaszewski. Verwantschapstermen in de Germaanse Talen. Breslau: W.] Diepeveen. A. (Antwerp Papers in Linguistics 103.1964. Maurice. HAVE 1981. Language 36 (4): 483-501. Felix. Verwandtschaftsstrukturen im “Parzival. dissertation. Ph. University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill. The Etymology and Semantic Development of Words of Family Relationship in the Germanic Languages. 1893. Germansiche Ableitung 67: 34-49. Medievalia et Humanistica: 5-14. Koebner. F. Das deutsche Wort Braut in lateinischen Inschriften. Mutterrecht und Raubehe und Ihre Reste im Germanischen Recht und Leben. 2003. Schweizerisches Archiv für Volkskunde 60: 1-17. Albert. Die germanische Sippe als Rechtsgebilde.] Dargun. [Cross-listed in ROMANCE.D. Die Vr. Georges. .” Wolfram-Studien 5: 116-134. von.

Zeitschrift für Deutsche Wortforschung 42: 129-153. G. 1885. Germanic. etc. Zeitschruft für Literaturwissenschaft und Linguistik 120: 41-80. Das deutsche Wort Braut bei Römern und Griechen. Braut und Gemahl. In Langue Indo-Européennes. Paris: CNRS. Anthroponymie. 1. nurus. Summarium Heinrici. 117-123: terms of kinship and affinity. 26-53. Reiner. Etymologien. Pp. Wortkundliches. Reprinted in: Germanistische Linguistik 114 (1993): 15-44. [Pp. Ferdinand. HAVE 1886. Friedrich.] Kluge.-O. 30. Friedrich. Nominale Stammbildungslehre der Altgermanischen Dialecte. HAVE 1954. Die Erfindung der Enkel: Germanische und deutsche Terminologie der Verwandtschaft und der Generationen. N. HAVE 1901. Zeitschrift für Deutsche Wortforschung 7: 169-170. Institutionen des Deutschen Privatrechts. [Against the theory of Germanic patrilinearity. Jay H. in Old High German (11-12th century) with Latin glosses] Höffler. 1931. Zeitschrift für Deutsche Philologie 42: 129-153. Haff. 58: kin terms. 1905-1906. herausgegeben von Friedhelm Debus und Wilfried Seibicke. 259: on the terms for daughter and father in Germanic. Vilhelm. Heusler. 198: an etymology of Germanic terms for father’s sister. Leipzig: Duncker & Humblot. snura = lat. [§.] HAVE Kaufmann. 25. edité par Françoise Bader. herausgegeben von Ritter von Meyrswalden. [P. (Special Issue: Reader zur Namenkunde II. Wolfgang.: F. Über die Grenzen semasiologischer Personennamenforschung. HAVE . 1952. Otto.] Hildebrandt. HAVE 2000. Kluge.] HAVE Jasanoff. 1994. 1953. 251-280. In Festschrift für Dietrich Kralik. Culture of the Teutons. Hildesheim.: Georg Olms. 53. 1910. Vol. Friedrich. Pp.) Holthausen. 1-3. Haubrichs. Berger. Germanistische Ableitung 70: 320-325. K. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 70: 198-208.Grønbech. Translated by William Worster. Gundermann. 1995. And. Oxford: Oxford University Press.] Kluge. II. [P. Der umstrittene Sippenbegriff und die Siedlungsprobleme. Berlin: De Gruyter. Halle: Max Niemeyer. 31. Friedrich. [Term for daughter-in-law. Andreas. Horn. 2.

Modern Language Notes 57 (6): 432-433. 85: Lat amita. 1934. HAVE 1965. M. Die Sippe im germanischen Recht.] Krogmann. HAVE 1942. 1960. 2004.‘Verwandte’. Fritz. H. Kurylowicz. In Studies in Social Anthropology: Essays in Memory of E. and Old English niwerne. Meijers. Eine germanische Zählung der Verwandtschaftsgrade. herausgegeben von Heinrich Beck. 1925. 1968.] Mezger. [Pp. In Reallexikon der Germanischen Altertumskunde. Innsbruck: Innsbrucker gesellschaft zur Pflege der Geisteswissenschaft. Braut. Pp. Zeitschrift für Mundartforschung 35 (1): 125. Old Saxon thiorna. Lienhardt. Ss. In Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft und Kulturkunde. Germ. G. Familie. H. The Formation of Old High German diorna. E. frijōnd. 13-17: kin terminology. 90: Germ swaihro/swaihra. . Beattie and R. Wörter und Sachen 16: 80-90. Evans-Pritchard by His Former Oxford Colleagues. Meinhard. Karl.] Meineke. The Patrilineal Principle in Early Teutonic Kinship. 177-178: on Germ. Germanistische Ableitung 77: 1-25. [Against the agnatism of Sippe. Winfred P. W. Die Flexion der germanischen schwachen Femininstämme. E. 1975.] Krogmann. Frutis. Zur deutschen Etymologie. 1931. Dieter Timpe und Reinhart Wenskus. Pp. 1-29.1909. [Pp. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Kroeschell. heraugegeben von Manfred Mayrhofer. Ernst. Gothic widuwairna. Glotta 19: 175-180. HAVE 1968. W. Der Ursprung der Wörter ‘Schnur’ und ‘Schwester’. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte. Jerzy. Zeitschrift für Deutsche Wortforschung 11: 60-63.] HAVE Leumann. 85-91. The Proto-Germanic Words Inherited from Proto-Indo-European Which Reflect the Social and Economic Status of the Speakers. Tijdschrift voor Rechtsgeschiedenis/Legal History Review 6: 1-52. [Pp. Heiko Steuer. Mezger.] Lehmann. Brautlauf und Braut. HAVE 1909. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 79: 3338. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter. [In comparison with the Roman system. edited by J. brūdi ‘bride’. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und Literatur 34: 561-566. H. 181-183. Fritz. Herbert Jankuhn. III. Eduard M. [On the infulence of kin terms morphology on other words. Gedenkschrift für Wilhelm Brandenstein (18981967).

Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Pappenheim. Symmetrische Präskriptiion in germanischen Verwandtschaftsterminologien. Phillpotts. Ss. Sara M. [Reply to Welter 1987. Ueber den Ursprung des westgermanischen Deminutivsuffixes -inkil. Pogatscher. Das westgermanische Deminutivsuffix -inkil. 1908. Enkel. Murray. HAVE 1985. pp. University of Toronto. Social Anthropology 1: 309-325.D. Sociologus 85 (1): 53-73. HAVE 1993. Alois. [Bd.] Pons-Sanz. Robert. Alois. In Reallexikon der Germanische Altertumskunde. 1. Ph. Über künstliche Verwandtschaft im germanische Recht. Welter 1987. Karl. Berlin: Weidmann. See also Pffefer 1987. 179 P. Schwiegersohn. 525-527. Bd. Pfeffer. Kindred and Clan in the Middle Ages and After: A Study in the Sociology of the Teutonic Races. Toronto: Pontifical Institute of Medieval Studies. dissertation. and Max Roediger. Deutsche Altertumskunde. HAVE 1901. Pfeffer. 1983. 1913. Zeitschrift (der SavignyStiftung) für Rechtsgeschichte. Reviews: Bachrach 1985. Georg. 1976. Anglia 23: 310-315. HAVE 1987. Beiblatt zur Anglia 15: 238-247.] Pogatscher. Georg. Parkin. HAVE 1904. Alexander C. Romanistiche Abteilung 29: 304-333. Sigmund Graf von. Avunkulat.Müllenhoff. [Including its use with kin terms. Erwiderung auf Welters “Kritische Anmerkungen…” Anthropos 82: 631-636. Ernst E. HAVE . Germanic Kinship Structure: Studies in Law and Society in Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages. Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen im Deutschen. Charles-Edwards 1986. Alexander C. Heidelberg: Winter. HAVE Murray. HAVE 1900. Kinship Structure in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages. 1979. [Including its use with kin terms. Max. 4. Bertha S. Parkin 1993.] Müller. 315-325: kinship and kin terms. On the Definition of Prescription: The Problem of Germanic Kinship Terminologies.] Pfeil. 1973. Grossvater. Berlin: De Gruyter.

Walter. VI: Institute for the Study of Man. Strassburg: K. Polomé.] Trumper. -k. The Terms of Kindred. 286-334. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. Heinrich von. -w. 4. 1990. Ss. including Sippe ‘family. Culture and Religion: Studies in Honor of Edgar C. W. 32-160: Germanic kin terminologies in the IE context. 2. [The hypothesis of as Semitic origin for some items of Germanic social vocabulary. 1844. 1909. Der Übergang von idg. In Alteuropa und die Moderne Gesellschaft: Festschrift für Otto Brunner. 2.zu germ. 11-59. Key Issues in English Etymology. Words. 1982. 267 S. Rietschel. Göttingen.] Sybel. Randbemerkungen zu drei Aufsätzen über Sippe. Bd. Was haben die Germanen unter einer Braut verstanden? In Perspectives on IndoEuropean Language. Indogermanische Forschungen 87: 172-194.] Van Helten. 1973. anagkaîos. Elmar. Forum for Modern Language Studies 26 (2): 160-184. Vol. Padova: CLEUP. Stutz.’] . 444-456. Breslau: W. or Kindred on Good and Bad Terms: Parzival’s Vulgar Slaying of His Father’s neve Ither. Theo. Santiago de Compostela. Seebold. Reprinted in: Beiträge zur Deutschen Verfassungsgeschichte des Mittelalters. 1963. Varrentrapp. 174-175: on the Germanic terms for husband’s brother. and PGmc *naud-. [Pp. social anthropology and linguistics. Ulrich. Pp. L necessarius. 1919. Zur Etymologie von Braut. Gefolgschaft und Treue. In Sounds. Frankfurt am Main: F. 7-11 September 2000. Göttingen. Belén MéndezNaya and Elena Seoane. 1890. Bd. S. 1976.und -g-. Texts and Change: Selected Papers from the 11th International Conference on English Historical Linguistics. Vennemann. edited by Teresa Fanego. HAVE 1991. Friends and Relatives in Need of an Explanation: Gr. [Reprinted in Aalen: Scientia-Verlag. Filologia Germanica. 227-330. [On kinship origins of the Germanic state. Elmar. Ss.] HAVE Seebold. J. John. 2002. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und Literatur 35: 306-310. Journal of English and Germanic Philology 104 (1): 1-11. Schlesinger. Koebner.2005. Entstehung des Deutschen Königthums. Pp. [Pp. In Reallexikon der Germanische Altertumskunde. Das Verwandtschaftsbild des Sachsenspiegels und seine Bedeutung für die Sächsische Erbfolgeordnung. McLean. Seiffert. Sippe. Trübner. Leslie.

HAVE 1900. Fjärde Följden 5-6. Chiefly in English and German. Review: Durkheim 1902b. Rasa. dissertation. 1967. Über die Vokaldehnungen in engl. Germanische Mitteilungen: Zeitschrift für Deutsche Sprache. Vandermeeren. Parkin 1993. Paris: Arthur Rousseau. Kritische Anmerkungen zu Georg Pfeffers Aufsatz “Symmetrische Präskriptiion in germanischen Verwandtschaftsterminologien.] Wood. Etymologies. Bjerke. 186 P. 1969. Ingerid. Félix. Literatur und Kultur in Wissenschaft und Praxis 27: 51-65. Francis A.’] COMPARATIVE Bjerke. Cambridge Medieval History 2: 630-654. Modern Language Notes 15 (2): 48-51.‘bride’ as from IE *mer-. [P. A Contrastive Study of Old German and Old Norwegian Kinship Terms.und Vaterland: Semantik von zweigliedrigen deutschen und niederländischen Wortbildungen mit Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. 1900. en Angleterre et en Allemagne. 1903. HAVE 1987. On Transferred Apellations of Human Beings.] Welter. father und deutsch Vater. [Transition from kin-based to feudal society in Germanic history. Ranjan. [Pp. . Francis A. Modern Philology 11 (3): 315-338. Memoir 22. 1914. 316-317: etymology of a Germanic term for ‘son-in-law. Paul. Germanic Etymologies. 1945. Foundations of Society (Origins of Feudalism). Mutter. 48: first identification of Germ *brudi. Reinius. Ph. Robert.” Anthropos 82: 267-271. 1913. International Journal of American Linguistics. Volker. Acta Orientalia Vilnensia 3: 29-36. J. De la Recherche de la Paternité en Droit Comparé et Principalement en Suisse. 2002. Dupré La Tour.Vinogradoff. Göteborgs Vetenkapsoch Vitterhets-Samhälles Handlingar. Studies in Historical Sematology. Norsk Tidsskrift for Sprogvidenskap 13: 357-362. Sonja. 1988. A Contrastive Study of Old German and Old Norwegian Kinship Terms. [Critique of Pfeffer 1985. Robert. University of Wisconsin – Madison. Dal.] See also Pffefer 1987.D. Patriarchalic Tradition in Usage of Kinship Terms in Lithuanian and Hindi Languages. Wood.

Re-Thinking Kinship and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe. 2005. Heitz. 1912. Rolf H. 171-210. 139 P.WEST ENGLISH ANCIENT COLLECTIONS White. [Supports the theory of Anglo-Saxon cognatism. [Pp. Journal of English Linguistics 24 (2): 116-122. . Campbell. Review of Ein Schauspiel in Fünf Aufzügen von Ludwig Uhland. Hilding. Names of Relationship in English: A Contribution to English Semasiology.] Bremmer. Ed. Stephen D. Modern Language Notes 19 (5): 122-125. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. The Mother’s Brother: An Investigation into the Meaning of Old English eam. 432: on the putative OEng oc ‘father-in-law’ and its connection to Lith uosvis. Anglo-Saxon Kinship Revisited. H. 1934. Lund: H. Cessford. edited by John Hines. The Synonyms for “Child. HAVE 1905. Archiv für das Studium der Neueren Sprachen und Literaturen 49 (94): 429-433. Bartelt. Charles D. Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History 9: 49-52. Pp. Ohlsson. 1895. Thomas D. The Importance of Kinship: Uncle and Nephew in Beowulf. Aldershot: Ashgate Press.] Bäck.] Charles-Edwards. Craig. [P. Ingeborg M. Hrothulf. HAVE 1996. In The Anglo-Saxons from the Migration Period to the Eighth Century: An Ethnographic Perspective.” “Girl” in Old English: An EtymologicalSemasiological Investigation. Bayer. Chadwick. Bajema. Munro. 1980. The Heroic Age. Strassburg: Universitäts-Buchdruckerei von J. A Note on Old English Kinship Semantics.” “Boy. Neophilologus 78: 633-643. Guillermo. HAVE 1994. Amsterdamer Beiträge zur Älteren Germanistik 15: 21-38. Exogamous Marriages between Anglo-Saxons and Britons in Seventh Century Northern Britain. H. HAVE 1997. HAVE 1996. GENERAL Abbott. Ludwig der. 124: kin terms and compounds. Wilbur C. herausgegeben von Ludwig Fränkel. 1904.

(4): 359-377. Speculum 60 (4): 800-826. 1935. Ph. Michael D. New York.: Center for Interdisciplinary Research on Social Stress. Mankind 33 (2): 155-162.] Fischer. Ehrismann. Chicago. Germania 35: 168-169. Kinship in Anglo-Saxon Society. Dennis. Ph. dissertation.Woodbridge. twégen. The Saxons in England. H. NY: Boydell Press. R. Loyn. R. HAVE 1890.S.] . Poetic Words. The Body and Soul as Kinsmen: An Explanation of the Theology og the AngloSaxon Body-Soul Theme in Terms of an Underlying Anglo-Saxon Spirituality of Kinship. 1997. San Marino. Hugh I of Cluny’s Sponsorship of Henry IV: Its Context and Consequences. Anglo-Saxon England 3: 197-209. R. 1986. a History of the English Commonwealth Till the Period of the Norman Conquest. UK. [Dual kin terms. London: Oxford University Press. 115-128. [P. 1996. 1992. HAVE 1957. bégen und einige germanische Verwandschaftsbegriffe. Boston: D. dissertation.] Klaeber. Conservatism and the Dating of Old English Poetry. 1922.D. 4. Joseph H.] Lancaster. Kinship in Anglo-Saxon England. 1974. Thomas. 1849. Andreas. 84: on OEng and OHG dyadic kin terms. In Of Dyuersitie and Chaunge of Langage: Essays Presented to Manfred Görlach on the Occasion of his 65th Birthday. Imitating Fathers: Tradition. 14-18. Mona L. Anglo-Saxon Kin-Class Structure. Glosecki. 26-27: OEng suhterga ‘brother’s son’. Rochester. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. Inheritance and the Reproduction of Culture in Anglo-Saxon England. [Includes discussions of fictive kinship. The Kin Bonds of Camelot. Cronan.] Drout. Medieval Perspectives 11: 46-47. H. Loyola University. British Journal of Sociology 9 (3): 230-250. Lorraine. C. John M. Anglo-Saxon England 33: 23-50.] Kemble. [Supports the theory of Anglo-Saxon cognatism. Pp. HAVE 2004. HAVE 2002. HAVE Hodgkin. C. A History of the Anglo-Saxons. Beowulf and The Fight at Finnsburg. [Pp.M. edited by Katja Lenz and Ruth Möhlig. [Supports the theory of Anglo-Saxon patrilinearity. NY: Department of English. Fr. Stephen O. Logarbo. Heath. Ags. Suffolk. Fordham University.D. Lynch. Helmig. HAVE 1985. London: Longmans. Notes on Kinship Terminology in the History of English. G.

1931. L’Homme 27 (3): 113-128. Frederic W. 293-306. Pp. Maitland. Frederic W. New York and London: Basic Books. 1956a. Linie’ – cynren. Old English Kinship Terms and Beowulf. Vols. cnósl ‘Nachkommenschaft. Ae. forecynren. [P. Joseph H. Centre of Late Antique and Medieval Studies.] Mezger. [A proof of the cognatic nature of ancient Anglo-Saxon society. Archiv für das Studium der Neueren Sprachen und Literaturen 161: 228-229. 173-229. Gesellschaft. Ithaca. ‘Familie. Southern Folklore Quarterly 20(4): 199-215. Spolsky. Household. A Thesaurus of Old English. Georg. 1987. Maitland. Fritz. and Christian Kay. 1956b. The Vocabulary of Anglo-Saxon Kinship. Theodor. 1924. Vaterland’. faesl. Christianizing Kinship: Ritual Sponsorship in Anglo-Saxon England. n. Kinship in the British Ballads. 349: the cognatic nature of ancient Germanic society. Ph.D. 1932. 300-336. HAVE Roberts. . 237-281. Die Famille bei den Anglesachsen. Archiv für das Studium der Neueren Sprachen und Literaturen 160: 91-92.Y. Storch.: Cornell University Press. Halle: Max Niemeyer. ‘Nachkommenschaft’ und ae. N.”] Roeder. Jane. edited by Lawrence Krader. 486-526 reprinted under title “Inheritance and Descent” and “Corporation and Person” in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected from the Writings of Paul Vinogradoff. Boston University Graduate School. Ae. 1977. Maxim Kovalevsky. William E. London: King’s College London. 1998. Ellen. 1995. History of English Law before the Time of Edward I. n. Domesday Book and Beyond. [Pp. Neuphilologische Mitteilungen 78: 233238. Sellers. Fritz. ‘Nachkommenschaft’ – maegcynren. Maitland. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ‘Art. The Folklore of Kinship in the British Traditional Ballads. n. Frederic W. Rudolf Huebner and Frederic Seebohm. Generation. Fritz. n. Review: Durkheim 1901c. 39-44: “Family. 1899. Verwandtschaft. Familie. dissertation. Pfeffer. Familie. 1-2. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.] Pp.Lynch. 1895. Nachkommenschaft’. Sellers. William E. Mezger. Frederick Pollock.

Dingle. Kinship Relations and the Rise of Enclosed Settlement in First Millenium B. 1894. thesis. M. 1895. Howell 1976.] HAVE Thomas. Family.] Reviews: Stephenson 1941. Church Courts. Lineage. 87-127. 1570-1640. Houston. Storey 1976. . Cressy. Economic History Review 8 (1): 48-56. 1500-1851. 431-432: IE terms terms for step-parents.1886. Ingram. Clark Hall. Hitchcock 1976. Roger. and Civil Society: A Study of Society.Orlando. Britain. Homans. George C. 1986. Journal of Family History 29 (4): 407-420. by John R. George C. 1697-1764. Postan 1945. Reproduction and the Proletarian Family in England. Oxford Journal of Archaeology 16 (2): 211-218. Angelsächsische Nominalcomposita. Archiv für der Neueren Sprachen und Litteraturen 49 (94): 430-434. including controversial OEng oc. Partible Inheritance of Villagers’ Holdings. Review of A Concise Anglo-Saxon Dictionary for the Use of Students. Kinship and Kin Interaction in Early Modern England. edited by David Levine. Martin. Ayrshire. Land. Redefining Kinship: Exploring Boundaries of Relatedness in Late Medieval New Romney. David. [Pp. Kinship and Mobility in Early Modern England: Case Studies from Nottinghamshre. Mervyn. 1997. Trübner. Marriage Formation and Domestic Industry: Occupational Endogamy in Kilmarnock. [Pp. 2: “Families. J. Lynne. Zupitza. Levine. Reviews: McFarlane 1974. FL: Academic Press. 1941. Politics ad Mentality in the Durham Region 1500-1640. Joan. Sex and Marriage in England. HAVE 1937. Julius. Cambridge: Harvard University Press. In Proletarianization and Family History. David. R. 1983. Journal of Family Hsitory 8: 215-229. Strassburg: K. 6-7: kinship composites. Past and Present 113: 3869. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Wilkinson 1943. A. University of Calgary. English Villagers of the Thirteenth Century. Pp.C. 2004. 1988. James.] HAVE MEDIEVAL and EARLY MODERN Bowdon. Homans. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Powicke 1942. A. 1984. Production. [Ch. 1974. 1997.

Reviews: Monter 1978. Chapel Hill and London: University of North Carolina Press. The Making of the Modern World: Visions from the West and East. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 1-86. Dobyns 1972. 1983. 1988. Bloomington and Indianapolis: Indiana University Press. Grant. Warneke 1995. Bonfield 1995. [Includes an account of “kinship and property” in England following Bloch and Maitland. and Competition in Mid-Millennial England. 1979. Mitchell L. Richard M. Stone. 1977. 12-14: changes in English family in response to consumption. MacFarlane. 2002. Adamson 1995. 1970. The Family Life of Ralph Josselin. Lawrence. Beckett 1996. London: Palgrave. The Sister’s Son and the Conte del Graal. and Family: Aristocratic Inheritance in England. Vann 1979. 1993. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Culling the Cousins: Kingship. Richard M. Journal of Family History 4: 219-256. Law. McGovern 1995. Slack 1979. . Engerman 1979.McCracken. Alan. McCracken. John. 1995. Alan. Culture and Consumption: New Approaches to the Symbolic Character of Consumer Goods and Activities. Kinship and Life-Cycle. The Exchange of Children in Tudor England: An Anthropological Phenomenon in Historical Context. Land. Crawford 1996. MacFarlane. Grant. A Seventeenth-Century Clergyman: An Essay in Historical Anthropology. Reviews: Allison 1971. Spring. Pp. Pollock 1995. History of the Family 11 (1): 59-66. Sex. Reviews: Trumbach 1994. 1978. Eileen. Mirow 1995. 1996. 1984.] Morrow. edited by Richard M. 1995. 1979. Vann 1972. Smith. Kinship. Smith. [Pp.] McCullough. Hackney 1996. Kin and Neighbors in a Thirteenth-Century Suffolk Community. Warneke 1994. Kathleen Heath. Woolrych 1971. Dolan 1998. In Land. W. Murphy W. Modern Philology 9: 291-323. Economic History Review 31 (3): 419-428 Nitze. Family. Some Issues Concerning Families and Their Property in Rural England 1250-1800. Journal of Family History 8 (4): 303-313. McDonald M. 1912. 2006. and Marriage in England 1500-1800. Erickson A. and Jessica Fields. 1300 to 1800. Waters 1972. Family Limitation in Pre-Industrial England: A Reappraisal. New York: Harper & Row. 44-53: family heirlooms as curatorial consumption. Smith. A. Richard B.

Peterson 1979. 1996. 1989. Bruno. Stephen D. HAVE 2006. Anderson. Beig. In The History of English Law: Centenary Essays on “Pollock and Maitland. Pp. Aldershot: Ashgate Press. Jahrhunderts.) 1978. und 14. Economic History Review 19 (1): 82109. Graham. [Cross-listed in PERSONALIA. 91-113. and Cyneheard. A. 91-113. Family Limitation in Pre-Industrial England. Vann.White. Die Mitterlenglische Terminologie der Ritterlichen Verwandtschafts. Thompson P.. White. (ed. Pp. [Critique of Macfarlane’s underplay of kinship. Wrigley. Sheila. by Stephen D. GENERAL Allan. White. Kinship and Lordship in Early Medieval England: The Story of Sigeberht.Sweetinburgh.” edited by John Hudson. Cynewulf. E. 2005. Oxford: Oxford University Press.] Reprinted in: Re-Thinking Kinship and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe. Andrew. New York: St. Pp. . The Invention of English Individualism: Alan Macfarlane and the Modernization of Pre-Modern Europe. Wareham. 1979. The Victorian Family: Structure and Stresses. Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press. Berkeley and Los Angeles. White. Pinneberg: Druck von A. Voltmer. 1-18. by Stephen D. The Transformation of Kinship and the Family in Late Anglo-Saxon England. Aldershot: Ashgate Press. 2001. Stephen D. Social History 8: 345-363. 345-363. 2005. Reprinted in: Re-Thinking Kinship and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe. Aldershot: Ashgate Press. Stephen D. Reviews: Creighton 1979. Martin’s Press. MODERN COLLECTIONS Wohl. Strategies of Inheritance among Kentish Fishing Communities in the Later Middle Ages. 1983.White.] Reprinted in: Re-Thinking Kinship and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe. 1911.und Standesverhältnisse nach den Höfischen Epen und Romanzen des 13. 1996. and Richard T. Kinship and Friendship in Modern Britain. Early Medieval Europe 10 (3): 375-399. Pp. Viator 20: 1-18. Maitland on Family and Kinship. by Stephen D. Anthony S.White. HAVE 1966. 2005. History of the Family 11 (2): 93-105. Nancy F.

Journal of Social History 39 (2): 411-428. Blackstone. 1978. William. Human Relations 8: 345384. Owen. Managing a Polyethnic Milieu: Kinship and Interaction in a London Suburb. Bott. University of Toronto Law Journal 14 (1): 52-66. 76-103. Nancy F. HAVE 2005. The ‘Marriage with a Deceased Wife’s Sister Bill’ Controversy: Incest Anxiety and the Defense of Family Purity in Victorian England. 1971. Reply to Vatuk: On the Trans-Pacific “nanny. Katz M. HAVE 1961. Leonore. Lee.” American Ethnologist 7 (1): 196197. Jay. Pp. Chicago and New York: Aldine. An Essay on Collateral Consanguinity. 1990. What’s Your Family. 1971. Cohen. 1750. Hareven 1973. Michael. Anderson. L. Anderson. 1979. Urban Families: Conjugal Roles and Social Networks. Journal of Family History 11 (3): 285-301. Davidoff. Cousin Marriage in Victorian England. Beysel.1982. 1995. Die Namen der Blutverwandtschaft im Englischen. Gerd. American Ethnologist 5 (1): 30-43. The Transatlantic Nanny: Notes on a Comparative Semiotics of the Family in English-Speaking Societies. Drummond. English Today 6: 33-36. 1973. Elizabeth. Hammond 1973. edited by Jehudi A. Baumann. Reviews: MacFarlane 1972a. English Family Law Since the Royal Commission. American Ethnologist 6 (1): 216. Karl. [Response to Kronenfeld 1979. 1927.] Drummond. [See Vatuk 1980. London: W. Giessener Beiträge zur Erforschung der Sprache und Kultur Englands und Nordamerikas 3: 89-152. Neville. Family Structure in Nineteenth Century Lancashire. Reprinted in: Man in Adaptation: The Institutional Framework. Shorthouse 1973. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 1955. Letter. Lee. Arthur. Kinship as a Categorical Concept: A Case Study of Nineteenth Century English Siblings. 1986. Drummond. Journal of British Studies 21 (2): 6786. Brown. Lee. Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 1 (4): 725-741.] . 1980.

Janet. In Citizenship Today: The Contemporary Relevance of T. H. Finch. Edwards. Gullestad and M. Miller. Jowell. 2000. Edwards. Social Policy. Marshall. Finch. 1997. Jeanette. Janet. In The Politics of the Family. Summerfield. 2004a. Pp. edited by T. edited by H. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Inheritance and Policy Relevant Research. 193-208. edited by A.Edwards. Pp. "the" Family and Families. In British Social Attitudes: Cross-National Data. Inheritance and Financial Transfer in Families. London: Pinter. London: UCL Press. 119-139. Bulmer and A. edited by Janet Carsten. 1989a. edited by M. Lewis and D. 120-134. Journal of Social Policy 33 (2): 249-266. edited by R. Individuality and Adaptability in English Kinship. Family Policy and Civil Registration: An Analysis of the White Paper 'Civil Registration: Vital Change'. In Creativity and Cultural Improvisation. “Creativity” in English Baptist Understandings of Assisted and Assisting Conception. 13-22. Finch. 149-166. Walker. What Does Marriage Mean to Women? In Does Marriage Matter? Three Perspectives. Oxford University Press. Janet. Janet. Finch. Finch. 1996b. Power and Resistance. Pp. Women. Segalen. edited by in L. J. In The Goals of Social Policy. 1989c. Janet. Chester. Aldershot: Avebury. Offer. In The New Generational Contract. Pp. 2000. 211-221. In Cultures of Relatedness: New Approaches to the Study of Kinship. Aldershot: Gower. 1989b. Finch. London: London Marriage Research. Janet. Including Our Own. edited by M. In Women. A. Finch. In In Pursuit of the Quality of Life. Born and Bred: Idioms of Kinship and New Reproductive Technologies in England. Bulmer. . Milton Keynes: Open University Press. Easton and P. 1996a. Janet. 1996c. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 1996d. and Marilyn Strathern. Jeanette. Janet. Finch. Janet. Responsibilities and the Quality of Relationships in Families. 1996e. Pp. Janet. edited by Elizabeth Hallam and Tim Ingold. 2008. Family Responsibilities and Rights. edited by A. Finch. London: UCL Press. Social Engineering and the Family in the 1990s. Piachaud London: Unwin Hyman. Brook and R. Kinship and Friendship. Pp. Oxford: Berg. Generations. Pp. M. Jeanette. Rees. 129-145. edited by M. Finch. Cosslett. In Family and Kinship in Europe. Jones and J.

Finch, Janet. 2004b. Inheritance and Intergenerational Relationships in English Families. In Families in Ageing Societies: A Multi-Disciplinary Approach, edited by S. Harper. Pp. 164-175. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Finch, Janet. 2006. Kinship as ‘Family’ in Contemporary Britain. in Kinship Matters, edited by F. Ebetehaj, B. Lindley and M. Richards. Pp. 293-306. Oxford: Hart. Finch, Janet, and L. Hayes. 1996. Gender, Inheritance and Women as Testators. In Gender Relations in Public and Private, edited by L. Morris and E. S. Lyon. Pp. 121-140. London: Macmillan. Finch, Janet, and J. Mason. 1990. Divorce, Remarriage and Family Obligations. Sociological Review 28 (2): 219-246. Finch, Janet, and J. Mason. 1990. Filial Obligations and Kin Support for Elderly People. Ageing and Society 10: 151175. Finch, Janet, and J. Mason. 1990. Gender, Employment and Responsibilities to Kin. Work, Employment and Society 4 (3): 349-367. Finch, Janet, and J. Mason. 1991. Obligations of Kinship in Contemporary Britain: Is There Normative Consensus? British Journal of Sociology 42 (3): 345-367. Finch, Janet, and J. Mason. 1993. Death, Inheritance and the Life Course. In The Sociology of Death, edited by D. Clark. Pp. 50-68. Oxford, Blackwell. Finch, Janet, and J. Mason. 1994a. Family Responsibilities and Inheritance in Great Britain. In Families, Politics and the Law, edited by M. MacLean and J. Kurczewski. Pp. 97-119. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Finch, Janet, and J. Mason. 1994b. Inheritance, Houses and the Concept of the Home. Sociology 28 (2): 417-432. Finch, Janet, and D. Morgan. 1991. Marriage in the 1980s: A New Sense of Realism? In Marriage, Domestic Life and Social Change, edited by D. Clark. London: Routledge. Finch, Janet, and P. Summerfield. 1991. Social Reconstruction and the Emergence of Companionate Marriage, 1945-59. In Marriage, Domestic Life and Social Change, edited by D. Clark. London: Routledge. Finch, Janet, and L. Wallis. 1994. Inheritance, Care Bargains and Elderly People's Relationships with their Children. In Community Care: New Agendas and Challenges from the UK and Overseas, edited by D. Challis and B. Davies. Pp. 110-120. Aldershot: Gower.

Firth, Raymond W. 1961. Family and Kin Ties in Britain and Their Social Implications. Introduction. British Journal of Sociology 12: 305-309. Firth, Raymond W., and Judith Djamour. 1956. Kinship in South Borough. In Two Studies of Kinship in London, edited by Raymond W. Firth. Pp. 33-66. London: University of London/Athlone Press. Firth, Raymond, Jane Hubert, and Anthony Forge. 1969. Families and Their Relatives: Kinship in a Middle-Class Sector of London: An Anthropological Study. London: Routledge & K. Paul; New York: Humanities Press. Reviews: Barnes 1970; Karnooh 1974a. Glauser, Beat. 1985. Boys and Girls, Sons and Daughters: The Evidence of the Survey of English Dialects. English World-Wide: A Journal of Varieties of English 6 (1): 37-57. Goody, Jack. 1969. On Nannas and Nannies. In Comparative Studies in Kinship, by Jack Goody. Pp. 240-252. Stanford CA: Stanford University Press. Grassby, Richard. 2001. Kinship and Capitalism: Marriage, Family, and Business in the English Speaking World, 1580-1720. New York: Cambridge University Press. Review: Schmidt 2003. Hammick, James T. 1887. The Marriage Law of England. London: Shaw & Sons. Hill, Reuben. 1970. Family Development in Three Generations: A Longitudinal Study of Changing Patterns of Planning and Achievement. Cambridge: Schenkman. Kay, Paul. HAVE 1974. On the Form of Dictionary Entries: English Kinship Semantics. In Towards Tomottow’s Linguistics, edited by Roger W. Shuy and Charles-James N. Bailey. Pp. 120138. Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press. [Includes a Seneca Iroquois analysis.] Kay, Paul. 1975. Constants and Variables in English Kinship Semantics. Language Behavior Research Laboratory Working Papers 45. Berkeley. Kay, Paul. 1977. Constants and Variable of English Kinship Semantics. In Studies in Language Variation, edited by R. W. Fasold and R. W. Shuy. Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press. Kenny, C. S. 1878. The History of the Law of Primogeniture in England and the Effect Upon Landed Property. Cambridge: Hall.

Lambek, J. 1986. A Production Grammar for English Kinship Terminology. Theoretical Linguistics 13 (1-2): 19-36. Levine, David. 1977. Family Formation in an Age of Nascent Capitalism. New York: Academic Press. Reviews: Gillis 1978; Creighton 1978; Laslett B. 1979; Shammas 1979. Lisle-Williams, M. 1984. Merchant Banking Dynasties in the English Class Structure: Ownership, Solidarity and Kinship in the City of London, 1850-1960. British Journal of Sociology 35 (3): 333362. Lord, E. 2002. Given Names and Inheritance. In Naming, Society and Regional Identity: Papers Presented at a Symposium Held at the Department of English Local History, University of Leicester, edited by David Postles. Oxford: Leopard’s Head Press. Mufwene, Salikoko S. 1983. Investigating What the Words Father and Mother Mean. Language and Communication 3 (3): 245-269. Scott Smith, D. 1984. Child Naming Practices as Cultural and Family Indicators. Local Population Studies 32: 17-27. [18th century England and colonial North America.] Shaw, L. A. 1954. Impression of Family Life in a London Suburb. Sociological Review 3 (2): 175195. Simpson, Bob. 1994. Bringing the ‘Unclear’ Family into Focus: Divorce and Re-Marriage in Contemporary Britain. Man 29 (4): 831-851. Simpson, Bob. 2006. Scrambling Parenthood: English Kinship and the Prohibited Degrees of Affinity. Anthropology Today 22 (3): 3-6. Strathern, Marilyn. 1981. Kinship at the Core: An Anthropology of Elmdon, a Village in North-West Essex in the Nineteen-Sixties. Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press. Review: Frankel 1982; Wright 1982; Yanagisako 1983. Strathern, Marilyn. 1982. The Place of Kinship: Kin, Class and Village Status in Elmdon, Essex. In Belonging, Identity and Social Organization, edited by A. P. Cohen. Pp. 72-100. Manchester: Manchester University Press. Strathern, Marilyn. 1992. After Nature: English Kinship in the Late Twentieth Century. Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press.

Reviews: Dolgin 1993; Rose 1994. Symes, David, and John Appleton. 1986. Family Goals and Survival Strategies: The Role of Kinship in an English Upland Farming Community. Sociologia Ruralis 26 (3-4): 345-363. Taylor, Archer. 1929. The Semantics of ‘Child’. Modern Language Notes 44 (5): 309-314. Taylor, John R. 1996. Possessives in English: An Exploration in Cognitive Grammar. Oxford: Clarendon Press. [Sporadically on the possession of kin terms in English; 199-201: on the possession of kin terms and the use of modifiers/specifiers in Italian in conjunction with Lyons’s theory.] Turner John N., and Hildegard Davis-Ferid. 1983. Englisches Familienrecht. Frankfurt am Main: Verlag für Standesamtswesen. 154 P. Vatuk, Sylvia. 1980. More on Guyanese Creole “nanny.” American Ethnologist 7 (1): 196. See Drummond 1978, 1980. Williams, William M. 1963. A West Country Village: Ashworthy: Family, Kinship, and Land. London: Routledge & Paul. Review: Owen 1964. Willmott, Peter. 1991. Parenté et urbanisation dans l’histoire anglaise. Genèses 4 (1): 128-144. HAVE

Wolfram, Sybil. 1961. Le marriage entre alliés dans l’Angleterre contemporaine. L’Homme 1: 47-71. Wolfram, Sybil. 1987. In-Laws and Outlaws: Kinship and Marriage in England. Beckenham, Kent: Croom Helm. Reviews: Carruthers 1988; Smith, R. 1988. Young, Michael. 1954. Kinship and Family in East London. Man 54 (210): 137-139. Young, Michael, and Peter Willmott. 1957. Family and Kinship in East London. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul. Review: Banton 1958. FRISIAN Bammesberger, Alfred. HAVE

1968. Altfriesisch swāger. Indogermanische Forschungen 73 (1-2): 133-135. Lendinara, Patrizia. HAVE 1990. The Survival of Indo-European Words in Old Frisian. In Aspects of Old Frisian Phonology, edited by Rolf H. Bremmer, Geart van der Meer and Oebele Vries. Pp. 285311. Amsterdam and Atlanta: Rodopi; Groningen: SSFYRUG. [Pp. 297-300: “Family and State.”] Meijers, Eduard M. 1946. Het Friese en het Drentse erfrecht en huwelijksgoederenrecht. Akademiedagen 2: 37-71. Amsterdam. Van Helten, W. L. 1906. Zum altfriesischen Vokalismus. III. Zu altfries. ā(a) und ē(e) aus germ. nicht in schwachtoniger Silbe stehendem ai (aus idg. ai, āi, oi). Indogermanische Forschungen 19: 185-198. [P. 192: on tāker ‘husband’s brother’ and āthum ‘brother-in-law’.] Walde. Alois. 1901. Zur Entwicklung von germ. ai im Friesischen. Indogermanische Forschungen 12: 372-386. [Pp. 375-376: in kin terms such as tāker ‘husband’s brother’ and āthum ‘brother-in-law’.] LOW SAXON-LOW FRANCONIAN LOW FRANCONIAN DUTCH Barnard, Alan. HAVE 1980a. Convergent Structures in Nama and Dutch-Afrikaans Kinship Terminologies. VOC: Journal for Overseas Studies 1 (1): 25-34. [Cross-listed in AFRICA/KHOISAN.] Gerritzen, Doreen, Gerrit Bloothooft, and Frans van Poppel en Jan Verduin. 1999. Naming for Kin and the Development of Modern Family Structures: An Analysis of a Rural Region in the Netherlands in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries. The History of the Family: An International Quarterly 4: 261-295. Kalmijn, Matthijs, Paul M. de Graaf, and Anne-Rigt Poortman. 2004. Interactions Between Cultural and Economic Determinants of Divorce in the Netherlands. Journal of Marriage and the Family 66: 75-89. Kalmijn, Matthijs, Paul M. de Graaf, and Jacques P. G. Janssen. HAVE 2005. Intermarriage and the Risk of Divorce in the Netherlands: The Effects of Differences in Religion and Nationality, 1974-94. Population Studies 59 (1): 71-85. Kooy, Gerrit A. 1973. Brak, porodica i srodstvo u nizozemskom selu u sociološkoj perspektivi. Sociologija Sela 11 (2-4): 240-246. Zagreb. (Special Issue: “Brak, Porodica i Srodstvo u Selu”) [A Dutch village.] Paping, Richard. 2004. Family Strategies, Wage Labour and the Family Life Cycle in the Groningen Country Side, c. 1850-1910. In Where the Twain Meet Again: New Results of the Dutch Russian Project on Regional Development, 1780-1917, edited by P. Kooij and Richard Paping. Groningen: Nederlands Agronomisch Historisch Instituut. Tavernier-Vereecken, G.

H. M. William J. Die deutschen Verwandtschaftsnamen. 2008. moeder. Berlin and Leipzig: Walter de Gruyter. Mineau. [Reaction towards Peeters 1979. 2005. Pp.1954. Eine Sprachwissenschaftliche Untersuchung Nebst Vergleichenden Anmerkungen. 1991.] VLAAMS (FLEMISH) Van de Putte. edited by Hans Baechtold-Staeubli. dochter en zoon. Reprint: Wiesbaden: M. Change in Lexical Fields: A Case Study of Kinship Terms in German. and Geraldine P. William J. On the Medial Syllable of ‘Daughter’. Weimar: H. 1990. GERMAN GENERAL Anonymous (Hartmann. Parenté. De Taalgids: Tijdschrift tot Uitbreiding van de Kennis der Nederlandsche Taal 7: 274-278. Mortality in the Family of Origin and Its Effect on Marriage Partner Selection in a Flemish Village 18th-20th Centuries. 37-72. 1936-1937.] Jones. In Handwörterbuch des Deutschen Aberglaubens. Review: West J. noblesse et échec de la genèse de l’état. Germanistische Mitteilungen 52: 115-124. 448-480. Le cas Allemand. Stiefeltern. 1865. 8. te. Vader. Three Pseudo-Problems. and Historical Lexicography. Böhlau. Beth. Winkel. Indogermansiche Forschungen 88: 94-95. Word History. Dordrecht and London: Springer. HAVE 1983. Deecke. Bergmann. In Kinship and Demographic Behavior in the Past. T. 3. Onkel and Tante. Annales: Histoire. Zeitschrift für Deutsche Kulturgeschichte 2: 56-66. broeder. Hamp. 2006. edited by Tommy Bengtsson. Die Deutschen Verwandtschaftsnamen. German Kinship Terms. Eric P. Wilhelm. 1970. Demade.) HAVE 1891. Ss. Sändig. In Lexikologie: Ein Internationales Handbuch zur Natur und Struktur von Wörtern und . Sciences Sociales 61 (3): 609-629. Jones. Bart. [Dutch kin terms with IE comparisons.A. 223 P. Vocabulary History. Berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter. 750-1500: Documentation and Analysis. De etymologie van “wijf.” Revue Belge de Pilologie et d'Hstoire 32 (1): 97-101. Koen Matthijs. J. Rolf 2000. L. 1870. zuster. and Robert Vlietinck.

Elwert. Germanistische Abteilung 65: 1-14. 13. Jahrhunderts.] Peeters. Zeitschrift für Deutsche Philologie 42: 129-153. Deutsche Wortgeschichte. 1353-1363. Franz Hundsnurscher. Kruijsen. HAVE 1979. 1993. and Nils Ålhammar. HAVE 1984. Die deutschen Verwandtschaftsnamen. HAVE 1947. Berlin. Philologisches zur Adoption bei den Germanen. In Handwörterbuch des Deutschen Aberglaubens. Diachronen Semantik und Ethnolinguistik. edited by D. Gaugemeinde. Kuhn. Spiess. Zeitschrift für Hochdeutsche Mundarten 1: 193-298. W. Pp. Lamprecht. Pp. Eine Studie aus der Geschichte Unserer Familie.] Ruipérez. Karl-Heinz. Berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter. Bernhard. 1-2. and Peter R. . 119 P. Christian. Sippe und Familie der Urzeit. Friedrich. [Includes 1. 1931. Michael Job.] Maurer. 3. 1. 1910. Die Schwiegermutter und der Hagestolz. Bd. Familie nach den fränkischen Volksrechten. Joep.Wortschätzen = Lexicology: An International Handbook on the Nature and Structure of Words and Vocabularies. Notes on Indo-European and Germanic Etymologies. Marburg: N. Indogermanische Forschungen 84: 206-207. 1. Alan Cruse. 1889. Gevatter. Laupp. Stuttgart: Steiner. 9-17: kin terms in an IE perspective. Kummer. Pp. G. Daughter in Germanic and Indo-European. 1904. T. Schrader. and Heinz Rupp. for reaction. 2. Zur Socialgeschichte der Deutschen Urzeit. [See Hamp 1983. Amsterdam: Rodopi. Familie und Verwandtschaft im Deutschen Hochadel des Spätmittelalters. 1974. Vol. Tübingen: H. Germán. Schoof. 1900. Otto. Braunschweig: G. Braut und Gemahl. Vol. Karl. Bis Anfang des 16. Westermann. F. Hans. Review: Meringer 1905. 316-339. Kauffmann. 219 P. Papers presented to Mario Alinei by his friends and colleagues of the Atlas Linguarum Europae on the occasion of his 60th birthday. Lutzeier. 12 P. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter [Bd.” In Aspects of Language: Studies in Honour of Mario Alinei. 469: “Son-in-Law” and 470: “Daughter-in-Law. Sippe und 2. HAVE 1986. Die Strukturelle Umsichtung der Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen im Deutschen: Ein Beitrag zur Historichen Lexikologie.

Lamprecht. In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900). Pp. Language 22 (2): 109-111. 1841. Frederic W. B. 2007. Edmond. Excerpted under title “Germanic Law of the Family and Marriage” and “Man. Karl. Wackernagel. [On family and clan. Frederick Pollock. New York. edited by David W.] . 3-34. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books. 1888. D. Rudolf. Brown. Karl-Heinz. Adoption. Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Schmidt. 61-72. Der Schlern 49: 307-308. Oheim und Neffe. In Deutsche Wortgeschichte. ANCIENT Austin. 56-58. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 76: 296-302. 2 (1897). Philbrick. William M. 57-75. 6 (1896). and Inheritance among the German High Nobility in the Middle Ages and Early Modern Period. Laupp.||| HAVE Huebner. Boston: Little.] Meynial. [P. In Handwörterbuch zur Deutschen Rechtsgeschichte. [Old High German terms for ‘mother’s brother’ and ‘sister’s son’. 109: on the Germanic reflexes of *daiwer ‘husband’s brother’. [Pp. Indogermanische Ursprünge. Sophus. Ss. A Corollary to the Germanic Verschärfung. Etymologische Studien ueber Germanische Lautverschiebung. Die Socialgeschichte der deutschen Urzeit. and Association” in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected from the Writings of Paul Vinogradoff. Sabean. Berlin: E. Jacob. mai 1889. Uota ano ato. Lordship. In Festgabe für Georg Hanssen zum 31. 1966. Nouvelle Revue Historique de Droit Français et Étranger 4. 1971. Ss. Le mariage après les invasions. Maitland. Kinship. Fritz. 237-299. New York and London: Basic Books. Stroh.Spiess. S. 1896-1897. T. Mezger. Review: Durkheim 1898-1899.] Bugge. Tubingen: H. 1974. Maxim Kovalevsky.] Mahlknecht. 1918. 1889. [Pp. HAVE 1960. 1975. Pp. Rudolf Huebner and Frederic Seebohm. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und Literatur 13: 167-187. edited by Lawrence Krader.”] HAVE Grimm. Zeitschrift für Deutsches Altertum 1: 21-26. 1. HAVE 1946. 9-17: kinship terms. Right. A History of German Private Law. Friedrich. von Friedrich Maurer and Heinz Rupp. W. Translated by F. 175-176: on OHG basa ‘father’s sister’ as a “Kosename. Pp. Alte Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen.

Oheim. Verbi Gratia: Donum Natalicium Gilbert A.] HAVE Osthoff. Katherine F. 1976a. Strassburg: Karl J. 1894. Ss. [OHG term for brother-in-law. Pp. de Smet.” Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 40: 400-418. Cox. Geburtstag. In Zeiten und Formen in Sprache und Dichtung: Festschrift fur Fritz Tschirch zum 70. von Eduard Hlawitschka. . Leuven: Acco. 1-32. 1923. 11-42. 1972. 1984. Adoption in mittelalterlichen Königshaus.] MEDIEVAL Åsdahl Holmberg. Eduard. ‘vrouwe’ und Ihresgleichen im Mittelalterlichen Elbostfälischen: Eine Wortgeschichtliche Studie. “suagur. V.R. [OHG term for mother’s brother. Festschrift für H. Reprinted in: Stirps Regia: Forschungen zu Königtum und Führungsschichten im Früheren Mittelalter. Pp. R. Köln and Wien: Bohlau. 1988. The Etymology of German adel. Helbig. 29-36.und Sozialgeschichte des Mittelalters. Eduard. Word 8: 42-50. Abriss der Urgermanischen Lautlehre. [Pp. Hlawitschka. 1963. Trübner. Erben. Schulz. Drew. 26. [Mostly on IE social terminology. Hlawitschka. Vanacker. 1907. Frankfurt am Main. HAVE 1952. In Beiträge zur Wirtschafts. but of general relevance to kinship. 1984. Medievalia et Humanistica 15: 5-14. herausgegeben von Heinrich L. Johannes.: Peter Lang. Oheim. Szemerényi. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. ‘Wif’. 177: notes on some OHG kin terms. and Edward Verhofstadt.] Schulze. Bischoff.Much. In Wortes Anst. herausgegeben von Karl-Heinz Schirmer und Bernhard Sowinski. Ss. The Germanic Family of the Leges Burgundionum. Wilhelm. Zur Bennenung von Ehefrauen und anderen Frauen im Mittelniederdeutschen. 60-75. HAVE 1888. 376-383. Zeitschrift für Deutsches Altertum und Deutsche Literatur 69: 46-48. H. S. Märtha. Köln-Wien: Böhlau. Oswald. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und Literatur 13: 447-457. Karl. Noreen. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner. Etymologica I. Ahd.] Reprinted in Kleine Schriften von Wilhelm Schulze. Zu den Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen der Luthersprache: Die sprachliche Erfassung der ‘Vorfahren’. etc. herausgegeben von K. F. 167. 1933. Adolf.

Maternal Kin in Early Medieval Germany: A Reply. Festschrift für P. August. Mai 1988. Stuard. 1976. Marriage and Divorce in the Frankish Kingdom. Social Networks and Communication at the Courts of the Margraves of Brandenburg-Ansbach Around 1500. Manchester: Manchester University Press. Karl. Sippe und Geschlecht. 4767. Väter und Söhne im Karolingerhaus. Ostfildern. and Suzanne F. Vorfragen zum Thema ‘Adel und Herrschaft im Mittelalter. Schieffer. Past and Present 49: 126-134. 2005. 1998. 28-57. Schmid. Zeitschrift für Geschichte des Oberrheins 105: 1-62. In Women in Medieval Society. Acht. Frankfurt am Main. Ss. Familie. In Beiträge zur Geschichte des Regnum Francorum. Cordula. herausgegeben von Rudolf Schieffer. Haus und Dynastie beim mittelalterlichen Adel. Die verwandtschaftliche Verbindungen zwischen dem hochburgundischen und dem niederburgundischen Königshaus. 1903. Rudolf. Reprinted in: Stirps Regia: Forschungen zu Königtum und Führungsschichten im Früheren Mittelalter. 1990. Gendering Princely Dynasties: Some Notes on Family Structure. Hälfte des 10. Sigmaringen. 1970.1976b. 2000. Göttingen: Vandehoeck & Ruprecht. herausgegeben von Otto G. Leyser. Kasten. Morsel. 1988. HAVE . L. Pp.und Kommunikationsnetz der Reichsfürsten am Beispiel der Markgrafen von BrandenburgAnsbach (1440-1530). Indogermanische Forschungen 15 (3-4): 339. Zu mhd. Oexle und Andrea von Hülsen-Esch. Zur Problematik von Familie. Brigitte. Beobachtungen zur Verwandtschaftskonstruktion im fränkischen Adel des späten Mittelalters. Referate beim Wissenschftlichen Colloquium zum 75. 259-325. Joseph. Kallmünz: Michael Lassleben. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press. 2001. edited by Susan M. and Solidarities: Essays in Honour of Susan Reynolds. Ss. Geburtstag von Eugen Ewig am 28. Texte – Bilder – Objekte. Cordula. Laity. In Law. Nolte.: Peter Lang. 149-164. Geschlecht als Repräsentation. etc. In Grundwissenschaften und Geschichte. In Repräsentation der Gruppen. edited by P. Stafford. Pp. 269-298. enenkel ‘Enkel’. Ss. Martindale. Hof und Herrschaft. J. von Eduard Hlawitschka. Zugleich ein Beitrag zur geschichte Burgunds in der 1. J. Zimmermann. Das Verwandtschaftliche Beziehungs. MaNamara. Nolte. Ss. Wemple. 1957. Stepmothers in Frankish Legal Life. and J. Nelson. 95-124. Jahrhunderts. Jo-Ann. Gender and History 12: 704-721. K.

Schmitt. herausgegeben von Ludwig E. Belonging in the Two Berlins: Kin. HAVE 1958. Thompson. Land Tenure and Peasant Family Structure: A German Regional Comparison. Nation. Familienleben in Deutschland. In Family and Inheritance: Rural Society in Western Europe. 240-241). Hammer. Diewald. Borneman. 1972. Inheritance.und verwandtschaftsbeziehungen in Ostdeutschland nach der Wende. Duhamelle. Freund. 1. New York and London: Academic Press. Cole. Herbert. Pp.” Includes kin terminology (pp. 1-116. Archiv für Geschichte des Buchwesens 15: 121-316. Bruder. American Historical Review 77: 398-418. Bürger. Debus. Sozialwissenschaftliche Beiträge zu einem Vernachlässigen Thema. 233-262: “Kith and Kin. Friedhelm. Genosse und Andere Wörter der Sozialistischen Terminologie. In Verwandtschaft. and Eric R. Berkner. John W. The Hidden Frontier: Ecology and Ethnicity in an Alpine Valley. 1975. Giessen: Wilhelm Schmitz. [Pp. Pp. Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press. Dieter. . 1970. Neue Bilder aus der Deutschen Vergangenheit. Joan Trisk and E. Christophe. Jahrhunderts. Beuys.] Bartholmes. 1976. Vol. Review: Koshar 1995. 183-202. Persönliche Bindung und gesellschaftliche Veränderungen. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Hamburg: Rowolt. Wuppertal-Barmen: P. P. John. 1992. Ss. Martin. The Stem Family and the Developmental Cycle of a Peasant Household: An Eighteenth-Century Austrian Example. Bailey 1976.] HAVE Reviews: Friedl 1975. edited by Jack Goody. 1974. Zum Wandel von Familien. Stuttgart: Ferdinand Enke. Lutz K. 71-95. Wortgeschichtliche Beiträge. Wolf. edited by Michael Wagner and Yvonne Schütze. Das Familienblatt – Ein Phänomen der Unterhaltungspresse des 19.. 1998. Barbara 1984. State. Die Deutschen Bezeichnungen für die Heiratsverwandtschaft. Deutsche Wortforschung in Europäischen Bezugen. 1200-1800.MODERN GENERAL Barth. Berkner. [The genre of celebratory familial writing. Lutz K.

Thomas. Church. 1966. Goldbeck. . Geburtstag am 5. I nomi di parentela nei dialetti delle isole linguistiche alemanne del piemonte e della Valle d’Aosta. Edmonson. Sabean. Reimer. Munro S. Johannes. 1984. Helmig. Arnold. Der Einfluss des Geschlechtsunterschiedes der Descendenten im Schweizerischen Erbrecht. Zeitschrift für Dialektologie und Linguistik 51 (3): 332-349. 1955. Zur kulturellen Kategorisierung im Bereich der Verwandtschaft im Gebiet der deutschen Schweiz. Review: Durkheim 1901b. Die Beziechnungen einiger Verwandtschaftsgrade. Oskar. German Kin Classification. Pp. Gloning. Erben. In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900). 1979-1980. Ph. Anthropology 7 (1): 17-30. 1900. Ihre Etymologie und Ihre Wortgeographie im Österreichisch-Bairischen Sprachraum. Escher. Karl. dissertation. Edmonson 1957 in THEORY. In Sprachwissenschaftliche Forschungen: Festschrift fur Johann Knobloch zum 65. 125-144. herausgegeben von Karl Gloning und Wolfgang U. 1984a. edited by David W. 91-100. Studi Germanici 17-18 (47-52): 5-34. In Paraphasie: Untersuchungen zum Problem Lexikalischer Fehlleistungen. 1985. Fenner. The Making of Stability: Kinship. Verwandtenbeziehungen in einem Dorf des Rheinischen Braunkohlengebietes. Grunow. 1958. Januar 1984 dargebracht von Freunden und Kollegen.2007. Francovich Onesti. Die lieben Verwandten: Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen in übertragener Bedeutung. Review: Ganzer 1986. Pp. Pp. American Anthropologist 60 (4): 755-756. Munich: Fink. University of Vienna. HAVE Helmig. 1980. Grossvater und Enkel: Zur Bezeichnungsgeschichte der Vorfahren und Kindeskinder im Deutschen. Nicoletta. Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries.D. Olberg und Gernot Schmidt. Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. herausgegeben von Hermann M. Innsbruck: Innsbrucker Gesellschaft zur Pflege der Geisteswissenschaft. German Kinship Terms: Rejoinder. 61-100. Thomas. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books. Berlin: D. 1983. I. Paraphasien bei Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Muttersprache 65: 134-143. Dressler. Burkhard. See Naroll 1958. and Power among the Rhenish Imperial Knighthood. Zurich: Fried.

und Erbrecht im Württembergischen Landrecht von 1555 under Besonderer Berucksichtigung des Älteren Württembergischen Rechts. Rheinisch-Westfälischen Zeitschrift für Volkskunde 29: 205-210. Thomas. 1958-1959. William J. Journal of Interdisciplinary History 23 (4): 699-718. Inheritance Practices in Early Modern Germany. Journal of Marriage and the Family 13: 145-152. Stephan. Indogermanische Forschungen 64: 136-145. Jones. Annette. Journal of Marriage and the Family 31: 134-144. Zur semantischen Struktur von “Stiefmutter" und ihrer Nutzbarmachung im Märchen. Merten. Sociologus 44 (2): 149-165. Weib. Zeitschrift für Unternehmergeschichte 24: 99-135. Wirkendes Wort: Deutsche Sprache und Literatur in Forschung unf Lehre 40 (2): 268-284. Contemporary Authority Patterns in the West German Family: A Study on CrossNational Validation. Familien. Heimatblätter 11 (24). 1979. HAVE 1993. Judith J. 1969.] Merten. Stephan.] . Nhd. [Vietnamese compared to German. Berlin: de Gruyter. HAVE 1994. 1972. Johann. Kin Ties and Social Interaction in an Austrian Peasant Village with Divided Land Inheritance. Jürgen. S. 750-1500. Lupri. 1990. 1990. Rolf-Dieter. Hurwich. Cross-listed in AUSTROASIATIC. Family Roles of Women: A German Example. Kocka. Stuttgart: Kohlhammer. Eugen. Familie. Behavioral Science Notes 7 (4): 349-366. [Vietnamese kin terms and forms of address compared to German. Die sprachliche und gesellschaftliche Interpretation von Welt: Farben und Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Hess. 1984b. Kirschweng.Helmig. Unternehmer und Kapitalismus: An Beispielen aus der frühen deutschen Industrialisierung. Eine “stiefmütterliche” Behandlung der Stiefmutter. 1968. Cross-listed in THEORY and AUSTROASIATIC. 1969. Khera. Krogmann. Sippe und Ahnen – die deutschen Verwandtschaftsnamen im Lichte der Sprache. Zweitspracherwerb und kulturelles Lernen. Lamouse. Willy. 1934. German Kinship Terms.

Sabean. Sabean. Deutscher Wortatlas. 1986. edited by Hans Medick and David W. 1990. 125-130: kin terminology. Production. 1984. Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press. HAVE 1899. and Family in Neckarhausen. U. Elwert. . 125–140. Walther. with kin and affinal terms.Mitzka.] HAVE Naroll. by Ralph Crandall and Robert M. 171-186. Pajares. 1973.K. Plakans. Die Strukturelle Umschichtung der Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen im Deutschen: Ein Beitrag zur Historischen Lexikologie. Paris: Éditions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme. Taylor. Macon. 440 P. Raoul. Review: Plakans 1989. Diachronen Semantik und Ethnolinguistik. Damaris. and New York: Cambridge University Press. Lenguaje y Ciencias 13: 46-52. 1700-1870. American Anthropologist 60 (4): 750-755. Young Bees in an Empty Hive: Relations between Brothers-in-Law in a South German Village Around 1800. Historische Sprachwissenschaft des Deutschen: Eine Einführung in die Prinzipien des Sprachwandels. Das Verwandtschaftsrecht des Bürgerlichen Gesetzbuchs für das Deutsche Reich. 1957. 1982. Kinship in Neckarhausen. Pp. 1700-1870. Marburg: N. In Generations and Change: Genealogical Perspectives in Social History. Pp. Göttingen. Otto. 1984. Berlin: Gunter Narr.. Giessen: Wilhelm Schmitz.] Opet. 82-113. [Pp. Reglas generativas para la formacion de nombres de parentesco en el idioma aleman. Sabean. German. Andrejs. In Die Familie in der Geschichte. and Ludwig E. Berlin: Franz Vahlen. [Pp. herausgegeben von Heinz Reif. Familienkonflikte im katholischen Adel Westfalens vor der franzözischen Revolution. David W. HAVE Nübling. 1-9: index. Diana M. Property. Ruiperez. Cambridge. 1958. Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press. 2006. Ss. Väterliche Gewalt und ‘kindliche Narrheit’. David W. Reif. 219 P. 1990. Heinz. Schmitt. GA: Mercer University Press. G. German Kinship Terms. Sabean. Genealogies as Sources for Kinship Studies in the Eighteenth and Nineteenth Centuries: A German Example. David W. In Interest and Emotion: Essays on the Study of Family and Kinship.

Vandermeeren. Sternkopf. 59-68: semantic structures of German and Latin kin terminologies.”] Wilkening. vol. Sprachpflege: Zeitschrift fur Gutes Deutsch 30 (3): 33-36. A. [Vol.und Vaterland: Semantik von zweigliedrigen deutschen und niederländischen Wortbildungen mit Verwandtschaftsbezeichnunge. 1995. 2002. 1988. Vom Weltbild der Deutschen Sprache. Gisela. Deutsche Sprache: Zeitschrift für Theorie. Decision-Making in German and American Families: A Cross-Cultural Comparison. Sociologia Ruralis 4: 366-385. Leuvense Bijdragen 88 (1-2): 69-94. 1953. Was ein Bruderalles sein kann: Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen und ihre Bedeutung. 1981. 2004. Weisberger.. p. Germanistische Mitteilungen: Zeitschrift fur Deutsche Sprache. Jochen. HAVE 1963. 2. Leo. 1965. Sabean. [Compound nouns with kin terms. ‘Brüderlich-Schwesterlichkeit’: Zu den Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen ‘Bruder’ und ‘Schwester’ in übertragener Bedeutung. . Zur Präsenz des Wortfeldes ‘Verwandschaftsbezeichnungen’ in Phraseologismen der deutschen Gegenwartssprache. 1999. Mutter. E. pp. Praxis. [Cross-listed in AMERICA. 61: the semantic content of German Onkel “uncle. Koepping 1999. Vandermeeren. Johannes. Sonja. Linguistica Pragensia 1: 25-36. 1998. [Cross-listed in EURASIA. Kinship and Bürgertum in Early Nineteenth Century Hamburg.] Zwick. and Eugen Lupri. 1. dissertation. Zeitschrift für Mundartforschung 30 (1): 58-65. K.] Weidlein. 1988. Sprachpflege: Zeitschrift für Gutes Deutsch 37 (12): 173-176. David W. Los Angeles. Trempelmann. Semantik deutscher Substantivkomposita mit Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Vandermeeren. Semantische Analyse deutscher Substantivkomposita: Drei Untersuchungsmethoden im Vergleich. Düsseldorf: Pädagogischer Verlag Schwann. Tamara M. T. Ph. Sonja.] Sommerfeldt. Sonja.Review: Hagen 1992.D. Leo Baeck Institute Yearbook 47: 91-103. The Correspondence Between Public and Private: Women. Kinship and Prohibited Marriages in Baroque Germany: Divergent Histories among Jewish and Christian Populations. 1-2. Dokumentation 26 (3): 240-255. University of California.-E. with comparisons with Chinese. Literatur und Kultur in Wissenschaft und Praxis 27: 51-65. Die Verwandtschaftsnamen in den donauschwaebischen Mundarten.

] Braune. frequency of use as explanation of -d. C. Kin Marriages: Trends and Interpretations from the Swiss Example. HAVE Brandt. 1870. 2001. structure et fonctions. 152: accent vs. Sciences Sociales 58: 847-858. In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900). manna ‘Mensch’. Soziabilität und Politik in der Stadt Bern um 1500. C. 2007. Household Dynamics in a Nineteenth-Century Swiss Village. Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Population 56 (4): 515-537. Dekker. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 19: 241247. Sabean. Annales: Histoire. 2003. Teuscher. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books. In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900). 1898. 2. 2007. Über das gotische daúhtar. edited by David W. . Köln. Got. Teuscher. Weimar und Wien: Böhlau. 2004. Delbrück.in Goth fadar and modar. Burton-Jeangros. mit Lesestücken und Wörterverzeichnis. American Journal of Philology 1 (2): 146-160. Mathieu. 76-90. G. Politics of Kinship in the City of Bern in the End of the Middle Ages. Teuscher. 1998. Sabean.. Berthold. Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Indogermanische Forschungen 9: 360-361. Wilhelm. Pp. 1979. R. Erich. Knecht’. Etymologisches. [P. Gotische Grammatik. Simon.SWISS GERMAN Hammer. J. politique et comptabilité: Chroniques familiales du Sud de l’Allemagne et de la Suisse autour de 1500. Journal of Family History 4: 39-58. Tübingen: Max Nimeyer. Robert M. magus ‘Knabe. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books. Simon. Pp. 211-230. Netting. H. Kellerhals. and Cornelis Dekker. Kees. HAVE 1880. On Recent Investigations of Grimm’s Law. Le lien de parenté dans les jeunes générations suisses: Lignées. Parenté. Bekannte – Klienten – Verwandte. Jon. GOTHIC Berneker. Simon. edited by David W.

lit. Maria V. Got. Piergiuseppe. HAVE 1971.] Ebbinghaus. HAVE Molinari.] Otrębski. . Fritz. Miscellanées onomastiques.] Reprinted in: Gotica: Kleine Schriften zur Gothischen Philologie von Ernst A. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 76: 85-86.‘Eid. 30-34. L’intreprétation du nom des Goths. niþjis. 1974. Àpropos de quelques etymologies. [On atta vs. Ebbinghaus. Guy. Antoine. HAVE 1950. Fritz. 14-16. “Gatte. etc.] Jucquois. 1972. Mezger. [Pp. Ahd. 1938. abrs “stark. HAVE 1990. Leiden: Brill. 1975. Got. 113-114: schuuester as *swester. Hamp. HAVE 1952. [Pp.] Meillet. 1960. family’. [P. The Origins of Old Germanic Studies in the Low Countries. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 70: 117-119. [On the Gothic word for ‘man. Considerazioni sul gotico di Crimea. Ernst A.] HAVE Reprinted in: Gotica: Kleine Schriften zur Gothischen Philologie von Ernst A. The Germanic r-Stem Nominative Singular.] Mezger. Incontri Linguistici 2: 97-118. herausgegeben von Piergiuseppe Scardigli und Wolfgang Meid. [On the short vowel in Goth brōþar ‘brother’. [Includes a discussion of fadrein ‘lineage. Gotica IX..] HAVE Mezger. vilkýtis. Ernst A.” aba m. with s > sh before u. husband’. aiþei ‘Mutter’.1999. Eideshelfereid’ : got. Ebbinghaus. 300-301: on Francis Junius’s (1590-1677) and Dutch philologist and lawyer Jan van Vleet’s (1622-1666) interpretation of Gothic terms for ‘father’ and ‘mother’ in the Germanic context.] Scardigli.” Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 65: 122-123. 102. [The morphology of a Gothic word for kinsman and other IE kin terms. Eric P. 5. German. aiþa. Ebbinghaus. 340: on consonantal gemination in Goth atta ‘father’. Lingua Posnaniensis 2: 79-98. Jan. 107: schuos as “schnos”. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachen und Literaturen. herausgegeben von Piergiuseppe Scardigli und Wolfgang Meid. abrs. et la question des etymologies croisées. jungīdi. Ss. aba. General Linguistics 14 (2): 97-101. Ss. Leuvense Bijdragen 60 (3): 199-203. General Linguistics 12 (1): 32-34. fadar. heftig. Fritz. got. 1908-1909.” biabrjan “sich entsetzen. Gotica IV. Innsbruck: Institut fur Sprachen und Literaturen. [On Goth magus ‘boy’ and its kin term cognates in ONorse and Celtic. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 15: 336-340. Historische Sprachforschung 103: 102-103.

Gordon. edited by Ross Samson. Vinogradoff. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. Verwandtschaftsnamen.] Wiedemann. Subhadra K. and Gothic ATTA. Child Language. Alexander Lubotsky und Jos Weitenberg. Patrick V. Pp. Gothic Nominative Singular brōþar ‘Brother’ and the Reflexes of the IndoEuropean Long Vowels in the Final Syllables of Germanic Polysyllables. herausgegeben von Robert Beekes. Transactions of the Philological Society 86 (2): 115-143. 1925. HAVE Stiles. Note sulla posizione del Gotico: I nomi di parentela. An Introduction to Old Norse.] HAVE Sen. Maitland. September 1987. HAVE 1990. Paul. Frederic W. Oxford: Oxford University Press. New York and London: Basic Books. Liv H. Got. 65-74. 2005. Sen. edited by Lawrence Krader. HAVE 1988. brūþs und andere idg. In Rekonstruktion und Relative Chronologie: Akten der VIII. Instituto Lombardo. 1978. Leiden. Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermanischen Sprachen 27: 205-226. Subhadra K. Pp. Bulletin of the Department of English. Firenze: Sansoni. 28-29: on Julius von Ficker’s use of customary records for the reconstruction of Gothic kinship system. 82-88: on kin terms. 255-259. Women. Yoon. S. Excerpted under title “Custom and Law” in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected from the Writings of Paul Vinogradoff. Calcutta University 8 (1): 35-36. Rendicontti della Classe di Lettere 112: 345-359. In Social Approaches to Viking Studies. [Pp. Hyejoon. Oskar. Maxim Kovalevsky. Seoul. HAVE 1992. Shields. August – 4.1964. HAVE 1972. A Note on Gothic ‘ATTA’. Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft. E. Oslo: Instituttet för Sammenlignende Kulturforskning. OLD NORSE Dommasnes. G. Kenneth. 267: kin terms as r-stems. A Study of the Terms for ‘father’ in Gothic. Kinship. Frederick Pollock. Lengua e Storia dei Goti. and the Basis of Power in the Norwegian Viking Age. 1927. Roberto. [Pp. Mankind Quarterly 30 (4): 329-335. V. 1991.] . [P. Sound Change. 31. Rudolf Huebner and Frederic Seebohm. Ss. 1930. Solari. Custom and Right. Language Research 41 (4): 931-948. Glasgow: Cruithne Press. HAVE 1902. Gothic atta and fadar: A Semantic Analysis.

Die Frau in der Sprache der altisländischen Familiengeschichten. . including the one that connects it to edda ‘greatgrandmother. Konrad von. 1993. Preben. Ten Scandinavian and North English Etymologies. Die Berechtnung der Verwandtschaft nach altnorwegischem Rechte. Vorlesungen über Altnordische Rechtsgeschichte. Paul.] Krause. [Pp. Bd. 17-47: “Social Structure. Von Seiner Ersten Entdeckung bis zum Untergange des Freistaats [ca. Vestergaard. Zeitschrift für Socialund Wirtschaftsgeschichte 7: 1-43. Leipzig: A. Vorlesungen über Altnordische Rechtsgeschichte.] Vinogradoff. Konrad von. Anatoly. Island. Wolfgang. Siegfried. 2. 1988. Sawyer. 1926. Verwandtschafts. 8001264]. 1908b. Birgit. Saga and Society: An Introduction to Old Norse Literature. OI Edda. 1908a. 1904. Konrad von. Alvíssmál 6: 63-71. Bd.und Erbrecht samt Pfandrecht nach Altnordischem Recht.Gutenbrunner. [On various etymologies of Edda. Modern Language Notes 19 (5): 127-134.] HAVE Maurer. Deichert. Geschlecht und Verwandtschaft im altnorwegischen Rechte. 1874. Aisl edda ‘Urgrossmutter’: Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte von urgerm. 1. Maurer. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und Literatur 49: 314-320. Kaiser. München: C. Konrad von. Odense: Odense University Press. Deichert. Sitzungberichte der Philosophisch-Philologischen und Historischen Classe der Köninglich Bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaft (November 3. On the Origin of the Term Edda. The System of Kinship in Early Norwegian Law. marriage and kinship. Der Büchertitel Edda.) Liberman. Maurer. Medieval Scandinavia 12: 160163. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und Literatur 66: 276-277. [Pp. Über Altnordische Kirchenverfassung und Eherecht. Göttingen: Dandenhoed & Ruprecht. 3.] Neckel. HAVE 1900. 1996. 1993. Torben A. Sivert N. 1942. and Peter Sawyer. 1908. Meulengracht Sørensen. Leipzig: A. 166-187: “Family and Inheritance. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press. Gustav.” on family. HAVE 1877. (Ergänzungshefte zur Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 4.] Hagen. [The name of the epic as derived from edda ‘great-grandmother’. ai. Circa 800-1500. [Edda from edda ‘great-grandmother’. 1877): 235-253. 325-329: law and kinship system. [Pp. Medieval Scandinavia: From Conversion to Reformation.] Maurer.

and Göran Broström. EAST SCANDINAVIAN DANISH Anderson. Pp. Danish Law Relating to Non-Marital Relationship. Pp. and Mortality in Older Ages. Property and Inheritance in Swedish Law. SWEDISH Bengtsson. Syssling och tremänning. 185-201. edited by Ditlev Tamm and Helle Vogt. edited by Ross Samson. Ethnos 75 (3): 301-322. Pp. 1999. 2005. HAVE 1979.Vestergaard. 86-115. The Timing Mechanism in Culture Lag Reduction: Changing Kinship in a Danish Community. Gelting. Torben A. Åsa. Gelting. HAVE 2008. Göteborg: Acta Universitatis Gothoburgensis. Michael H. Marriage. In How Nordic are the Nordic Medieval Laws?. International and Comparative Law Quarterly 28 (1): 117-127. 21-34. Inger M. Saarijärvi: Matthias Calonius Society. HAVE 1990. In Nordic Perspectives on Medieval Canon Law. Bergman. 1983. In Kinship and Demographic Behavior in the Past. ‘The Family of Denmark’ and ‘the Aliens’: Kinship Images in Danish Integration Politics. Review: Jacobsen 2001. Review: Lundsgaarde 1986. Rytter. HAVE 2010. Pope Alexander III and Danish Laws of Inheritance. and Gallatin Anderson. Inheritance. . edited by Tommy Bengtsson. Marriage. Pp. D. Dordrecht and London: Springer. Robert T. Michael H. Arkiv för Nordisk Filologi 71: 205-217. Gösta. Glasgow: Cruithne Press. 1956. and Geraldine P.] Boholm. København: University of Copenhagen Press. Southern Sweden. International and Comparative Law Quarterly 39 (2): 370-395. edited by Mia Korpiola. Swedish Kinship: An Exploration into Cultural Processes of Belonging and Continuity. 93-124. Mikkel. Family. In Social Approaches to Viking Studies. 1958. Tommy. Pedersen. 18131894. Environment. Marriage Exchange and Social Structure in Old Norse Mythology. Krober Anthropological Society Papers 19: 97-101. Peace and the Canonical Incest Prohibitions: Making Sense of an Absurdity. [On the Swedish terms for the children of first cousins. 1991. Bradley. 252 P. Mineau..

Stockholm: Nordiska bokhandeln i distribution. Mineau. [P. Social Psychology Quarterly 53: 117-131. 1957. and Alan Bittles. HAVE 2001. Ph. and Sabine Gorsemann. HAVE 2008. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte. Workplace Supports. 1780-1899. HAVE 1982. HAVE 1963. I’m a Stranger Too: A Study of the Familiar Society of the Faroe Islands. [Includes discussion of kinship possession. Forest. Pp.] . The Influence of Consanguineous Marriage on Reproductive Behavior and Early Mortality in Northern Coastal Sweden. edited by Tommy Bengtsson. and the Foundations of Nationhood in Dominica and the Faroe Islands. Trois termes exprimant la parenté: Étude ethno-sémantique des relations suédolaponnes. Christer. Inez.] Egerbladh. WEST SCANDINAVIAN FAROESE Blehr. Kinship Networks and Migration: A Nineteenth-Century Swedish Example. Germanistische Abteilung 74: 231-233. Comparative Studies in Society and History 24 (3): 438-466. Winberg. 453. Thomas. B. Grenverket: Studier Rörande Jord. and Geraldine P.D. Wylie. Action Groups in a Society with Bilateral Kinship: A Case Study from the Faroe Islands. the Social Construction of Reality.. Madison. n. P. the literature concerning them. economy and demography of a small fishing village. and K. WI: University of Wisconsin Press. with special reference to the kinship. P. Ethnology 2 (3): 269-275. Jonathan. dissertation. Karl-Hampus. 1989. In Kinship and Demographic Behavior in the Past. Jonathan. 1990. and including brief accounts of the history of the Faroes.Dahlstedt. The Sense of Time. Stolz. 1963. Dordrecht and London: Springer. 1985.] Wylie. and Well-Being: The Swedish Experience. 1974. Working Parents: Transformation of Gender Roles and Public Policies in Sweden. Robert C. Otto. Studies in Language 25 (3): 557-599. Karl. Pronominal Possession in Faroese and the Parameters of Alienability/Inalienability. 205224. Zum altschwedischen Eherecht. Working Parents. 1982. Ostergren. Moen. [Cross-listed in URALIC. Orbis 12: 241-249. 20: general outline of the Faroese kinship system. Social Science History 6 (3): 293-320. Wührer. 255 P. and the famous grindadráp. and other matters of interest. Harvard University. Släktskapssystem och Ståndsprivilegier. Moen.

William I. Iceland. Kirsten. Ethnology 15 (1): 1-19. 1976. Hastrup. [Kinship and law. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. Agnes S. Beidelman. 80 P. George W. Rich. 1981. Ethnology 18 (2): 183-198. Notes on Icelandic Kinship Terminology. HAVE 1979. HAVE . 1971. Two Models of Marriage: Canon Law and Icelandic Marriage Practice in the Late Middle Ages. Iowa City: University of Iowa Press. Anna. 1990. Pp. 1): 867-872.] Rich. 79-92. London. Honors Thesis. 349-374.”] MODERN Curl. Law. 1999. Turner. Robert T.”] Pinson. HAVE 1981. edited by E. The “Household” in Húsavík. Old Icelandic Kinship Terminology: An Anomaly. Pp. 1989. Problems and Prospects in the Study of Icelandic Kinship. American Anthropologist 66 (4. In The Anthropology of Iceland. 1980. Kinship and Friendship in Iceland. Ethnology 19 (4): 475-493 Rich. and Society in Saga Iceland. HAVE 1964. Kirsten. Pp. Kinship and Economy in Modern Iceland: A Study in Social Continuity.ICELANDIC ANCIENT Barlau. Kinship in Medieval Iceland. edited by Mia Korpiola. 1990. V. Changing Icelandic Kinship. Stephen B. In The Translation of Culture: Essays to Edward E. edited by T. University of Maine. O. Paul Durrenberger and Gisli Pálsson. Sherry L. George W. Ethnology 20 (3): 191-202. Oxford: Clarendon Press. 139-178: “The Bonds of Kinship. In Nordic Perspectives on Medieval Canon Law. MEDIEVAL Arnórsdóttir. Saarijärvi: Matthias Calonius Society. George W. pt. Culture and History in Medieval Iceland: An Anthropological Analysis of Structure and Change. Bloodtaking and Peacemaking: Feud. An Anthropological Approach to the Icelandic Saga.] Merrill. Evans-Pritchard. [Includes kin terminology. 53-79. 1985. [P. Miller. 44-58: “Kinship in Medieval Iceland. Folk 23: 331-344. Hastrup. [Pp.

Pp. II. In Koinon Aima: Antropologia e Lessico della Parentela Greca. [Pp. HAVE Avezzù.) 2006. Some Greek aRa-Forms. Θυγάτηρ. Bartholomae. Bresson. III. Il lessico della parentela in Platone. 1868. Das alkmanische Partheneion des Papyrus.) 1991. L. J.GREEK COLLECTIONS OF ESSAYS Avezzù. Charles. Howard. Hermes 89: 129-140. Christian. Bari: Adriatica. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 27: 206-207. O. 1885. 264-266: terms for sister and wife in Homer and Hesychius. 1995.] HAVE Alaux. In Defense of Morgan’s “Grecian Gens”: Ancient Kinship and Stratification. γυνή. Phratries in Homer. Filiation et Lien Familial dans la Tragédie Athénienne du ve Siècle av. 1991. Robert S. Bari: Adriatica. Autran. Cultural Anthropology 4 (3): 227-259. 1976. P. 1983-1984. JC. 1989. Stavros Perentidis et Jérôme Wilgaux. Atti dell’Istituto Veneto di Scienze 142: 305-335 Avezzù. ANCIENT Ahrens. Volos (Grèce). Andrewes. Journal of Hellenic Studies 81: 1-15. Elisa. Le Liège et le Filet. 25-40. Alain. edited by Elisa Avezzù and Oddone Longo. Andrewes. 1938. 1961b. and Oddone Longo. (eds. Bordeaux: Ausonius. Elisa. Paris: Belin. Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 6: 309-339. H. Beekes. HAVE Becker. Agonistic Exchange: Homeric Reciprocity and the Heritage of Simmel and Mauss. Philologus 27: 241-285. πατήρ et ’αδελφός. 1950. T. [Terms for husband’s sister and wife. Paris: Boccard. Revue des Études Indo-Européennes 1: 330-343. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 34: 13-17. Elisa. (eds. Philochorus on Phratries. 1961a. Koinon Aima: Antropologia e Lessico della Parentela Greca. Antropologia e lessico della parentela greca. 19-20-21 juin 2003. HAVE . γάλως.] Beidelman. A. Marie-Paule Masson. Parenté et Société dans le Monde Grec: De l’Antiquité à l’Âge Moderne: Colloque International. A.

210-228. Étymologies. Sileno: Rivista di Studi Classici e Cristiani 17: 221233. HAVE 1988. 1983. Faraone. Alain.] Bremmer. Pp. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 6: 345346. Fosterage. 229-247. Recherches sur la Nature du Genos. [On Gk ‘older brother’. 1999. Olyan. Borgeaud. and Saul M. Jan. edited by John P. J. Review: Fisher 1979. Bremmer. Bonnard. Oxford: Blackwell. [Cross-listed in PERSONALIA.-P. Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 50 : 173-186. Etude d’Histoire Sociale Athénienne – Périodes Archaïque et Classique. Maurizio. Michel. In Household and Family Religion in Antiquity. MA. The Importance of the Maternal Uncle and Grandfather in Archaic and Classical Greece and Early Byzantium. Christopher A. Mètis 9-10: 293-297. Bogino. Jan. Bréal. 1976. Household Religion in Ancient Greece. 2008. Kinship and the Circulation of Children in Ancient Greece. E. Failure to Thrive: The Theme of Parents and Children in the Aeneid and Its Iliadic Models. Deborah. and Saul M. 2001. 1994. 1980. Bresson. F. Rivista di Filologia e di Istruzione Classica 116 (2): 154-166. Phèdre sans incest: Apropos de la théorie de l’inceste du deuxième type et de ses applications en histoire grecque.] Blok. Revue Historique 304: 77-107. Boedeker. Ramus 9: 128-149. Oxford: Blackwell. MA. . In Household and Family Religion in Antiquity. ΗΘΕΙΟΣ. [One of the words for brother. Γνωτος. Malden. edited by John P. Lille: Université Lille. Dialogos: Hellenic Studies Review 6: 1-20. Malden. 1889. Bodel. Olyan. Pp. Ph. 2008. 1994-1995. L. Note sul matrimonio a Sparta. Bettini.See also Turner 1989. Family Matters: Domestic Religion in Classical Greece. La mère des dieux et Bachofen en Grèce ancienne.] Bourriot. Bodel.

Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 55 (1): 27-31. 1935. American Anthropologist 80 (4): 805-814.] Calhoun. Cox. Zeus the Father in Homer. In Mélanges P. Journal of Hellenic Studies 115: 1-14. du père et de la mere en grec.1984. Les noms du mari et de la femme.] Chantraine. George M. Cheryl A. HAVE 1978. Emerita: Revista de Linguistica y Filologia Clasica 64 (2): 325-331. Journal of Hellenic Studies 108: 185-188. Cheryl A.] . [On the relation of a Homeric phrase to IE names of grandson. [An etymology of the Greek word for sister-in-law. Transactions of the American Philological Association 66: 1-17.] Cohn-Haft. Sibling Relationships in Classical Athens: Brother-Sister Ties. Pp. Princeton: Princeton University Press. 1996. 1990. Graphes et réseaux de parenté en Grèce ancienne. 261-277. HAVE 1942-1945. Die φωκαι νέποδες der Odyssee. edité par Marie-Madeleine Mactoux. γαλέη ‘comadreja’ y la glosa γάλις γαλαός. Divorce in Classical Athens. Indogermansiche Forschungen 20 : 218225. HAVE 1946-1947. Journal of Family History 13: 377-395. HAVE 1988b. Cheryl A. [On both the devaluation and affirmation of patrilineal ties in the Theban Saga as a reflection of transition from patrilineal clans to polis-type of social organization in ancient Greece. Bresson. Le cercle des oikeioi à Sparte. Louis. Lévi-Strauss on the Oedipus Myth: A Reconsideration.] Brugmann. Lévêque: Anthropologie et Société. Household Interests: Property. Paris : Presses Université FrancheComté. Cox. 1998. 1988a. José M. Pierre. [A term for stranger in the context of terms for kinship and affinity. Marriage Strategies and Family Dynamics in Ancient Athens. In Informatique et Prosopographie. Pierre. Revue des Études Grecques 59-60: 219-250. Pp. Alain. Note sur l’emploi homérique de ΚΑΣΙΓΝΗΤΟΣ. HAVE 1906-1907. Sisters. Paris: Éditions de CNRS.] Chantraine. Daughters and the Deme of Marriage: A Note. Michael P. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 42 (1-2): 50-56. Cox. [Marriage rules in Sparta. Carroll. Cuesta Pastor. Chantraine. Gr. Pierre. A propos de Grec ’οθνειος. [Apropos Lejeune’s (1960) etymology of Greek kasignetos. Karl. cross-listed in PERSONALIA. 53-59. 1995. HAVE 1960.

HAVE 1991b. Kernos 12: 167-194. 2003.] Darmon. Susan F. Pp. 1997.] Elwyn. Translated by Wendy Doniger. La parenté legendaire a l’époque hellénistique. Metzler. [Pp. [P. Mnemosyne. Olivier. HAVE 2004. Studia Indogermanica Lodziensia 5: 144. 2. Gk. Chicago and London: University of Chicago Press. 2007. Rodolphe. 258-260. In Der Neue Pauly Enzyklopädie der Antike. 60: family and marriage in Athens. J. Olivier. Pp. 57 (2): 131-171. . Dickey. Paris: L. Bd. Curty. 1996. B. edited by Yves Bonnefoy. 4. Eleanor. The Social Groups of Dark Age Greece. Ss. and Gerald Honigsblum. Walter. 1902. The Power of Marriage in Greece. Ignacy R.) ‘Brothers-in-Law (Whose Wives are Sisters)’. Donlan. Donlan. δήλιοι (m. In Greek and Egyptian Mythologies. 1995. Kinship Structures in Greek Heroic Dynasties: The House of Atreus and the House of Labdacus. Les Parentés Légendaires entre Cités Grecques: Catalogue Raisonnée des Inscriptions Contenant le Terme SUGGENEIA et Analyse Critique. Jean-Pierre. HAVE 1991a. dial. 1999. HAVE Elvers. and Gerald Honigsblum. Nouvelles Études d’Histoire du Droit. [Includes kin terms and theoretical observations on vocative and referential forms of speech. Larose. New Solutions in Greek Etymology.Curty. 95-103. Classical Philology 80 (4): 293-308. Dickey. Translated by Wendy Doniger. Jean-Pierre. Greek Forms of Address. from Herodotus to Lucian. Literal and Extended Use of Kinship Terms in Documentary Papyri. Stuttgart und Weimar: J. Karl-Ludwig. Walter. Eleanor. HAVE 1985. edited by Yves Bonnefoy. 1997. Kin-Groups in the Homeric Epics. Genève: Droz. Danka. Classical World 101 (1): 29-39. Ser. Chicago and London: University of Chicago Press. Oxford: Clarendon Press. herausgegeben von Hubert Cancik und Helmuth Schneider. 103-105. 260-261: “Individual and the Family. In Greek and Egyptian Mythologies. Dareste. Darmon. Review: Hall. Attisches Recht. pl.] Review: Bain 1998. IV.

Memoir 27). Robin. The Virgin and the Godfather: Kinship Law versus State Law in Greek Tragedy and After. Ph. Princeton University. HAVE . In Mélanges Émile Boisacq. Reprinted in: Reproduction and Succession: Studies in Anthropology. 1971a. 82 P. Sale and Gift in the Homeric World. Mariages de tyrans. Glotz. Law. and Society. Bloomington. Δαμάρ. Beck. Annali dell’Istituto Orientale di Napoli (Archeologia) 5: 109-210. La Solidarité de la Famille dans le Droit Criminel en Grèce. Gustave. Reviews: Ciantelli 1972. Louis. Marriage. HAVE 1904.D. Golden. Ph.2344 and the Size of Phratries in Classical Athens. 398 P. Paris: A. New Brunswick and London: Transaction Publishers. 2. Henry P. 1. Bruxelles: Université Libre de Bruxelles. Louis. 1987-1988.D. Kinship Terminology in Homeric Greek. 37: on the zero-grade of Gk γυνή ‘wife’. F. HAVE 1985. Mark. by Robin Fox. Louis. Pp. München: C. The Use of Kinship Terminology in Hellenistic Diplomatic Documents: An Epigraphical Study. 1900. HAVE 1955. dissertation. H. 3ème série. Erdmann. In Anthropologie de la Grèce Antique. Die Ehe im Alten Griechenland.] HAVE Fox. [A Greek (Homeric) word for ‘wife’. Notes de lexicologie juridique. Pp. Walter. Moses I. Finley. dissertation. ‘Donatus’ and Athenian Phratries. IG II 2 . Classical Quarterly 35 (1): 232-235. Paris: Maspero. T. 1937. Pp. Henry P. [P. 1954. Arno Press. 393396.] Gernet. Gernet. Heubeck 1975. Forme et struttura della parentela nella Grecia antica.] Gernet. Classical Quarterly 35 (1): 9-13. Gates. 1934. Baltimore: Published at the Waverly Press by Indiana University. 1993. Reprint: New York. Fontemoing. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 36: 1-37. University of Pennsylvania. [An application of Lévi-Strauss’s theory of marriage to ancient Greece. Gates. 141-190. Journal of the Steward Anthropological Society 17 (1-2): 141-192. Michael A.1991. Flower. Die indogermanischen Liquiden im Altindischen. 2: 167-194. The Kinship Terminology of Homeric Greek. 1983. (Indiana University Publications in Anthropology and Linguistics. Fortunatov. Revue Internationale des Droits de l’Antiquité. 344-359. 1973. HAVE 1971b. 1985a.

] Harrison. Jan. Notes d’étymologie grecque. Gk.” Antiquité Classique 44: 91-104. 170. by Edward M. 1. Přispevek k řeseni problemu organizace nejstarsi ř ecke spolecnosti. 124-125: Gk kómbos interpreted as gambroon. 1988. Harland. Croix 1970. [Pp. Josef. Gonda. p. 1985b. Kaarle. Journal of Biblical Literature 124: 491-513. 1996. New York: Oxford University Press. A Note on Adoption and Deme Registration. Vol. 31. and Politics. R. [Greek term for ‘brother’. Vol. Harris. Journal of Hellenic Studies 11: 109-128.] Hicks. The Family and Property. Edward M.Golden. 1955. ΘUΓΑΤΡΙΔΟΥΣ. 2010. Review: Oates 1971. W. Familial Dimensions of Group Identity: ‘Brothers’ (ΑΔΕΛΦΟΙ) in Associations of the Greek East. HAVE 1956.] Huld. Harrison. 1890. 1962. Suomalainen Tiedeakatemia. progenitor’. Harris. 1968. Dissertationes. Listy Filologické 3/78 (2): 162-170. HAVE . [summaries in Russian and English. Society. Mnemosyne 15: 390-392. Martin E. Hirvonen. κοκκύας. W. Ceramus (Keramos) and Its Inscriptions. Mark. 1968. American Journal of Philology 109 (3): 424-430. L. Philip A. E. Milan. Slovenska Akademija Znanosti in Umetnosti 2: 42. Review: Ste. [A term for ‘grandfather. 1. HAVE 2005. Review: Hainsworth 1970. The Family and Property. Ljubljana.] HAVE Grošelj. The Law of Athens. Reprinted in: Democracy and the Rule of Law in Classical Athens: Essays on Law. Razprave. ADELPHOS. 1968. “child” and “slave. Tyche 11: 123-127. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Matriarchal Survivals and Certain Trends in Homer’s Female Characters. The Law of Athens. R. Homeric ΔĀH P. PAIS. A. A. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Hejnic.

T. Le mariage entre parents dans l’Athènes classique. Isager. 11-14. 800-300 BC. Kinship Patterns in the Athenian Courts. Glotta 2: 201-213. [Pp. Sally C. Enleitung in die Geschichte der Griechischen Sprache.Humphreys. Humphreys. Paul. Politics and Society in the Ancient Mediterranean World. Zeus und Hera: Urbild des Vaters. Carl. Sheffield: Sheffield Academic. Roman and Byzantine Studies 27: 57-91. 1888. 1994. 1993. des Gatten und der Frau. Halpern and D. 193-208 : “Kinship in Greek Society. 1972. A. Leiden: Brill. Juret. Griechisches. Pp. In Épouser au Plus Proche: Inceste. Paul. Patricia J. edited by Pierre Bonte. 1981-1982. [Greek word for ‘son’. Woman’s Third Face: A Psychosocial Reconsideration of Sophocles’ Antigone.”] Hunter. Die griechische Benennung des Bruders. Signe. 1986. Classica et Mediaevalia 33: 81-96. Johnson. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul. Paul.] Kerényi. [Pp. Paul. Prohibitions et Stratégies Matrimoniales autour de la Méditerrannée.] HAVE Kretschmer. 100-121. Sally C. Agnatic Kinship in Athenian Law and Athenian Family Practice: Its Implications for Women. edited by B. [Pp. In Law. 31-58.] . Humphreys. Husband and Wife. 1896. Anthropology and the Greeks. HAVE Kretschmer. 1976. Paris: Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales. 2. 1912. 334-357: baby words. Sally C. 470-471: on the inscription HYIHS ‘son’. Virginia J. including kin terms.] Kretschmer. 1997. 1910. Pp. kasioi. 2004. Hobson. London: Routledge. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Kretschmer. 5. [Pp. Zu den lakonischen Knabenagoninschriften. Glotta 3: 269-272. c. La déclinaison de υίός chez Homère. Includes etymological observations. Ueber den dialekt der attischen Vaseninschriften. 1938. Arethusa 30: 369-398. Bruxelles: Université Libre de Bruxelles. W. 270-272: on the form kasen as possibly related to kasis. In Mélanges Émile Boisacq. Greek. Translated into English as Zeus and Hera: Archetypal Image of Father. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 29: 381-483. Review: Adkins 1978. The Marriage Pattern in Classical Athens: Men and Women in Isaiois. Pp.

Ego et ses trois sœurs (germaine. . J. 1998. Littmann. 1990. L’adoption dans la cité des Athéniens. D. 1968. VIe siècle-IVe siècle av. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press. consanguine). Newcastle Law Review 3 (2): 91-110. 600-400 B. 249-291. Gustav. Robert J. Hittite KATI. Histoire. Michel. I. Ancient Society 10: 5-31. 2003. Lacey. Sui Rapporti di Parentela in Diritto Attico. Adoption in Greek Law and Society: Some Comparison with the Roman World. 1993. Pp. Littman. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. S. Lejeune. Lubbock. 1999. Family Dynamics and Female Power in Ancient Sparta. Luisa. HAVE 1960. 1998a. [An etymology of Greek kasignetos. HAVE 1858. Barton. S. 103 P. utérine. Lang. Lindsay. Classical Quarterly 49 (2): 484-489.Kunstler. Pallas 48: 175-202. Kinship and Politics in Athens. Review: Tuplin 1992. C. New York: P. C. Milano: A.-C. In Rescuing Creusa: New Methodological Approaches to Women in Antiquity. Kάσις und Sippe. J. In Athènes et Sparte VIe 8. HAVE Lagerlotz. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 55 (1): 20-26. 1959.-IVe 8 av. 1979. Leduc. Leduc. edited by Marilyn Skinner.] Lepri. Reviews: Develin 1995. 2. Giuffrè. The Phratries of Attica. Hommages à Monique Clavel-Lévêque. H. TX: Texas University Press.-C.C. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 7: 237-240. grec KASI. Review: Harrison 1969. Espaces et Marges de l’Antiquité. Kinship in Athens. 1987. Robert J. Besançon: Presses Universitaires Franc-Comtoises. Osborne 1995. Lambert. Saggi Terminologici. The Attic Genos. Lambert. The Family in Classical Greece: Aspects of Greek and Roamn Life. Walter K. D.

Morani. 1991. In Koinon Aima: Antropologia e Lessico della Parentela Greca. Die dvandva-Zusammensetzung im griechischen und lateinischen. On the Etymology of frater in Greek.] HAVE Meyer.und Kösenamen.] Meringer.] Longo. Dangerous Gifts: Ideologies of Marriage and Exchange in Ancient Greece. 1953. Molly. Nida. 1866.] HAVE Meyer. Brother. 2003.. Fortnightly Review 4: 569-588. HAVE HAVE . Gustav. Greek Kinship Terminology. 23: on pappo-patrós. Meister. 2003. 171: on Gk όαρ ‘wife’ and IE terms for ‘sister’. 1995. John F. Die Bildung der griechischen Kurz. ’αίλιοι.] Miller. 1981. [Pp. Johannes P. In Scritti in Onore di Orsolina Montevecchi. 231-268. 151: on kin terms and baby-words. Bologne: CLUEB. ’αιέλιοι. 1933. and Eugene A. [P. Riddled Romance: Kingship and Kinship in “Pericles. Classical Antiquity 22 (1): 93-134. J. 495: on patrōios and matrōios. Moore. Gustav. McLennan. Home. edited by Elisa Avezzù and Oddone Longo. Wörter und Sachen. [P. Die Nominalsuffix -io im griechischen. 111-120: “Kinship Terms. [On the Greek word for sisters’ husbands and its Germanic parallels.”] Lyons.’ Rocky Mountain Review of Language and Literature 57 (10: 33-48. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 22: 481-501. Kinship in Ancient Greece. Glotta 21: 136-152. 1. Introduction and Domains.) 1988. La structure juridique du marriage grec. 1874a. Deborah. ’αέλιοι. Ernst. 1904. Louw. Modrzejewski. New York: United Bible Societies. Journal of Hellenic Studies 73: 46-52. 109-126. (eds. Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermanischen Sprachen 18: 324-327. Moreno. Pp. Oddone. Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament Based on Semantic Domains. Pp. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 22: 1-31. [P. 682-691. Indogermanische Forschungen 16: 101-196. Vol. Bari: Adriatica. Richard. Jeanie G. Classificatorio e descrittivo nella terminologia pindarica della parentela. HAVE 1892. [P. Aevum 69 (1): 3-6. R.Locker. 1874b. Village. ’είλίονες.

Evelyne.D. 1999. Cynthia. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. 300 P. The Use of Kinship Myth in Greek Interstate Relations. L’Homme 6 (4): 59-81. 1966. Stratégies matrimoniales et fonctionnement de la vie politique à Athènes (Ve-IVe siècles). T. Stavros. 545-554. Patterson. The Vocabulary of Kinship in Euripides. The Family in Greek History. El vocativo singular de ’αδελφός en el griego biblico. Didyma. Ian. Pp. dissertation. 205: on epigraphic Gk kombion ‘grandson’. Carlos E. 1958. Greek. Paris: Boccard. The Gortyn Code and Greek Kinship. 2006. [P. Piérart. 2: Die Inschriften von Albert Rehm. Greek. O’Roark. Patterson. Biblica 52: 217-225. Ph. 1971. José. Rivista di Cultura Classica e Medioevale 44 (2): 253-268. La teoria della generazione patrilinea in Eschilo. Leonardo. Patlagean. édité par Alain Bresson. University of Missouri – Columbia. O’Callaghan. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. 2003. Hélène. Peretti. Mossé. Roman and Byzantine Studies 31: 233-254. Cambridge. 1990. Luigi. Past Imperfect 7: 3-34. In Parenté et Societé dans le Monde Grec de l’Antiquité à l’Âge Moderne. 1998. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. Rivista di Filologia 36: 199-206. I Quaderni del Ramo d’Oro 1: 13-23. . Parenthood in Late Antiquity: The Evidence of Chrysostom. HAVE 1998. Roman and Byzantine Studies 40: 53-81. Sur la polyandrie. 1990. HAVE 2002. Divorce in Classical Athenian Society: Law. Roma. Pp. la parenté et la définition du mariage à Sparte. M. Practice and Power. Colloque International (Volos 19-20-21 juin 2003). Bordeaux: Ausonius. Perdicoyianni-Paléologou. D. Aurelio. Claude. Piasere. Stavros Perentidis et Jérôme Wilgaux. Parola del Pasato 49: 241-262. Perentidis. Marie-Paule Masson. Une representation byzantine de la parenté et ses origins occidentales. Noreña. 1956. 131-152. HAVE 2008. MA: Harvard University Press.Moretti. Review of Theodor Wiegand. Lee E. La terminologia di parentela a degli uomini giusti.] Morris.

”] Robert. Bulletin Épigraphique. Pt. Louis. 1965. W. [P. 1976. von Theodor Wiegand. Review: Golden 1999. The Early Age of Greece. 32-35. 1960. 1958. 1996. kasígnētos. 1992. 667: Gk κόμβος. New York: Clarendon Press. Jeanne. Inscriptions de Julia Gordos et du Nord-Est de la Lydie. 1948. und Verwandtes. Vittore. 326-329: on epigraphic Gk kambion. F. 1-354: “Kinship and Marriage. Pisani. HAVE 1899. Le droit matrimonial dans les canons du concile in Trullo. Gnomon 31: 657-674. Rouse. Families in Classical and Hellenistic Greece: Representations and Realities. Review: Fisher 1981. [Vol. S. [Pp. S. kypr. Louis. Berlin. 1959. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 35: 462. 1961. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Paris: Les Belles Lettres. Constantin G. kombion as ‘grandson’.] Roussel. kas. 2. Gow and D. Hellenica 13: 1-331. 255: kin terms. Bulletin de Correspondance Hellénique 107: 269275. Phratries et ‘kômai’ d’Argos.] Robert. Annuarium Historiae Conciliorum 24: 158-185. . H. Jeanne. Ridgeway. Tribu et Cité: Études sur les Groupes Sociaux dans les Cités Grecques aux Époques Archaïque et Classique. 437: 207. William. Robertson. [Pp. Review of Didyma. 1. Pitsakis.] HAVE Robert. Cyrénaïque. D’Aphrodsias a la Lycaonie.1983. Noms Indigènes dans l’Asie-Mineure Gréco-Romaine. 1-2. [Against Zimmermann’s (1897) connection with IE *atta ‘father’. and Louis Robert. kambos ‘grandson’. 1931. Pomeroy. Maisonneuve. no. VII. 96-98: the identification of kómbos. Inscriptions grecques de Lydie. Mother-Right in Early Greece. D. Teil. 2. Etymology of ’αταλός. 1963. [Pp. D. and Louis Robert.] HAVE Robert. Hom.. Vol. Paris: A. Die Inschriften. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 77: 246-251.] Rose. pp. Folklore 22 (4): 493-494. Sarah B. Louis. 322-323. Hellenica 6: 89-104. J. Edited by A. κόμβιον ‘grandson’. H.] HAVE Robert. [Attestation of amnammos ‘grandson’. and Andrew Lang 1911.

avunculate. 1963. 1990. Pp. 1994. by Edgerton-Schindler’s law. Leipzig. Alexander Lubotsky und Jos Weitenberg. 1863. succession.Rubinstein. 2: same. 419-438. Mariages de raison en Grèce ancienne. 199-223. n. marriage. 163-194. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. 1879. Slater. Mondes Anciens. Giulia. Rudhardt. Reprinted by Hildesheim: Georg Olms. Ferdinand de.) eores. Genéve : Société Anonyme des Éditions Sonor. La famile dans la cité grecque (Ve-IVe siècle av. Museum Tusculanum Press. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. Revue d’Histoire des Religions 207: 967-988. Paris: Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales. I. On the Structure of Greek Tribal Society. Ss. [Pp. Chronologie relative: Le grec. Mémoire sur le Système Primitif des Voyelles dans les Langues Indo-Européennes. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12 (Anzeigen): 299-313. 204-205. J.). HAVE 1895. 1990. Review of Grundzüge der Griechischen Etymologie. Die Verwandtschaftsnamen auf -ōs und die Nomina auf -ōnós. -ōnē im Griechischen. Jean.] Saussure. H. Sur les traitments préhistoriques des sonantes In Rekonstruktion und Relative Chronologie: Akten der VIII. September 1987. Recueil des Publications Scientifiques de Ferdinand de Saussure. [Degrees of kinship. adoption. [P. [P. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. Giulia. 306-307: etymologies of thugater ‘daughter’ and gambros ‘son-in-law’. n. P. Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft. eor. Lene. . Ruijgh.-C.]. 79: Gk uiús ‘son’ as *swiwós. De la maternité chez les déesses grecques. HAVE 1992. Curtius. In Histoire de la Famille. edited by Pierre Bonte. 1993. Mondes Lointains. In Épouser au Plus Proche: Inceste. 31. Sissa. von G. 2: on Gk (Hes. 75-100. 1922. Copenhagen: University of Copenhagen. 1-268. August – 4. Prohibitions et Stratégies Matrimoniales autour de la Méditerrannée. Adoption in Fourth Century Athens. Sissa. Hans. Indogermanische Forschungen 68: 22-41. euresbhi from *swesōr as well as negatively on oar < *swesōr. Pp.] HAVE Schmeja. Epigamia: Se marier entre proches à Athènes. 218-219. J.] Seebohm. C. Schweizer-Sidler. London: Macmillan. Hugh E. 1986.] Sissa. Giulia. 1968. Pp. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Paris: Armand Colin. Leiden. [Pp. Pp. herausgegeben von Robert Beekes.

Arethusa 6: 173-197. George. 1970. Glotta 48: 75-81. 1988. The Joint Undivided Family in Athens. Tenuta. 1977. J. Thompson. Aeschylus and Athens: A Study in the Social Origins of Drama. Phoenix 21: 273-282. Tέκνον. George. Attic Kinship Terminology. 1941. 23-36: classificatory kinship system. 665. Review of Dictionnaire Étymologique de la Langue Grecque – Histoire des Mots. Athens. Journal of Hellenic Studies 91: 110-113. Matriarchy in Early Greece: The Bronze and Dark Ages. 1884. Wesley E. 1967. R. Stokes. Koinon Aima: Antropologia e Lessico della Parentela Greca. 1974. [P. 1991. The Glory of Hera: Greek Mythology and the Greek Family.] Szemerényi. H. The Origins of the Greek Lexicon: Ex Oriente Lux. Pp. Thiel.] HAVE Szemerényi. [P. 25-31 May 1986. 1971. S. Boston: Beacon.] Thomson. Classical Review 3 (8): 371. Das griechische Verwandtschaftsnamensystem vor dem Hintergrund des indogermanischen Systems. California Studies in Classical Antiquity 5: 211-225. Athens: Greek Papyrological Society. 1931. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 5: 419421. 463-480. 419: etymology of Gk πενθηρός ‘affine’. In Proceedings of the 18th International Congress of Papyrology. Greece. 1889. Thomson. Stanton. Gnomon 43 (7): 641-675. G. Thomas. Oswald. Étymologies grecques. The Marriage of First Cousins in Athenian Society. Athenian Marriage Pattern: Remarriage. Some Attic Kinship Terms. Wesley E. Bari: Adriatica. Oswald. 1971.] HAVE Szemerényi. 1973. 145: on Διώνūσος as containing the word for son. [Pp. . by Pierre Chantraine. Klio 24: 383-385. Whitley. Thompson. Carol C.1968. Zum vorgriechischen Mutterrecht. Παις and Related Words in Koine Greek. Journal of Hellenic Studies 94: 144-157. [Pp. Hermes 105 (4): 385-405. Elisa A. E. HAVE HAVE HAVE Thompson. Thompson. Wesley E. London: Lawrence & Wishart. 1972. 666: notes on some kin terms. Oswald. Thompson. Wesley E.

London: Lawrence & Wishart. Astrid. Elizabeth A. Mythe et Société en Grèce. 23. HAVE Vérihac. Terence.1949. Note sur le nom de la divinité chtonienne grecque Δάειρα. Agnostic Exchange: Homeric Reciprocity and the Heritage of Simmel and Mauss: A Commentary. Whitehead. David. Columbia University. Attic Greek Kinship Terminology. [On kinship and myth. NJ: Princeton University Press. Princeton. See also Beidelman 1989. 1974. Studien über die Adoption Griechenland. [P. Van Windekens. 1989. Studies in Ancient Greek Society: The Prehistoric Aegean. Ober 1988. Anne-Marie. 58-87: “The Nomenclature of Kinship”.D. [Pp. HAVE 1984.D. 1966. Terms of Address in the Iliad: An Interpretative Study of Their Relevance to Their Contexts. nom grec d’une déesse égéenne. Athènes: École Française d’Athènes. Wackernagel. and Claude Vial.: A Political and Social Study. Shipley 1987. HAVE Van Windekens. Ph. 1969. 33-57: “Totemism”. with a critique of Lévi-Strauss. Miscellen zur griechischen Grammatik. 149-296: “Matriarchy.’] Vartigian. Hermes 65: 167-176. Das Reflexivum. Oedipus: Time and Structure in Narrative Form. Pp. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 38: 2-21. Cultural Anthropology 4 (3): 260-264. Terence.C. 508/7-ca. 1895. Anthropos 79: 239-240. Paris: Librairie François Maspéro. Δημήτηρ. University of Iowa. 1965. edited by Robert F. Ph. [Possible relative of the Greek word for ‘husband’s brother. 1930. dissertation. 1998.] HAVE Weise. dissertation. Jean-Pierre. Turner. Le Marriage Grec du VIe Siècle à l’Époque d’Auguste. Spencer. 26-68. Die Sprache 12 (1): 94-97.”] Review: Gornung 1950. Jacob. Wentzel. 1986. 3-17: on kasignētos. Albert J. In Forms of Symbolic Action: Proceedings of the 1869 Annual Spring Meeting of the American Ethnological Society. Albert J. Seattle and London: American Ethnological Society. Vernant. 1978. The Demes of Attica. Harry. . Reviews: Ostwald 1987.] Turner. 250 B.

1944.D. (Special issue: Question de Parenté. Constantin G.) . Parenté et empêchements de mariage dans le droit byzantin. Ritual Brotherhood in Byzantium.Wilgaux. Entre inceste et échange. L’Homme 154-155: 659-676. oikeiotès. Will. HAVE 2000a. Andreas. Jahrhundert.] MEDIEVAL Pitsakis. A Note on Plato Lg. L’adoption dans le droit byzantine. Vier eherechtliche Entscheidungen aus dem 11. Schminck. Willetts. Der Traktat Peri Gamon des Johannes Pediasimos. Pitsakis. Andreas. 1976. Traditio 2: 43-95. É. Jérôme. Claudia. 1998. 2. Frankfurt-am-Main. HAVE 1897. Législation et stratégies matrimoniales. Schminck. August. (eds. 2000. Réflexions sur le modèle matrimonial athénien. Frankfurt-am-Main. Jérôme. ’ατιτάλλο.) Rapp. Pp. L’Homme 154-155: 677-696. philia. 773b. 1979. Constantin G. Andreas. MODERN COLLECTIONS of ESSAYS Loizos. Etymologien. Hans J. 1995. 1990. R.) Wilgaux. F. (Special issue: Question de Parenté. Wolff. 555-587. Fontes Minores I: 126-174. and Evthymios Papataxiarchis. Syngeneia. including prohibitions on marriages between in-laws. Journal of Hellenic Studies 92: 184-185. edited by Nicolas Oikonomides. Médiévales 35: 19-32. Revue de Philologie. 1972. In To Vyzántio katá ton 12o aiṓna. 1991. Peter.] Schminck. Byzantium in the 12th Century: Canon Law. ’ατάλλο. Ph. Traditio 52: 285-326. ’αταλός. State and Society. 2000b. Le Mariage dans un Degré Rapproché: Anthropologie Historique du Mariage Athénien des Demi-Germains à l’Époque Classique. [Connection with IE *atta ‘father’. Fontes Minores III: 221-279. Athens: Society of Byzantine and Post-Byzantine Studies. de Littérature et d’Histoire Anciennes 69 (2): 299-325. dissertation. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 34: 584-585. Zur Entwicklung des Eherechts in der Komnenenepoche. Université de Bordeaux 3. [On marriage prohibitions. Zimmermann. Marriage Law and Family Organization in Ancient Athens.

HAVE 1980. 247 P. Ernestine. 363-388. Folk Model vs. Parenté et Organisation Sociale à Elymbos de Karpathos.. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.J. HAVE 1959. 2000. Stanley E. (Special issue: Question de Parenté. 1. Princeton. 1993. Death. Margarita. 1984. 1982. Anthropological Quarterly 53 (2): 91-100.) Xanthakou. Marriage. J. edited by J. Ph.] Daskalopoulos Capetanakis. Review: Zonabend 1997. GENERAL Andromedas. Class and Selective Migration. École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales. Marriage. Kinship. Greek Kinship Terms in Everyday Use. Paris: Editions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales. Loring M. Faute d’Épouses on Mange des Sœurs. Incest Prohibitions and Spiritual Kinship in Greece. L’Homme 154-155: 481-488. Vol. In Mediterranean Family Structures. Danforth. 1976. The Role of Kinship in the Transmission of National Culture to Rural Villages in Mainland Greece. “Parents” et “affins” de combat. . The Death Rituals of Rural Greece. 258-350: “Birth. N. The Folklore of Chios. Seremetakis 1993. and H. American Anthropologist 61 (1): 30-38. 1979. pp. Herzfeld. The Blood: Symbolic Relationships between Descent. Peristiany. Contested Identities: Gender and Kinship in Modern Greece. Social Tension and Inheritance by Lot in Three Greek Villages. HAVE 1975. Friedl. Argenti. dissertation. G.1991. Grigoriou. Anthropological Quarterly 48 (2): 65-86. Reflexions sur les correspondants de guerre 19181923. Ernestine. HAVE 1957. Philip P. Panagiotis. Du Boulay. Juliet. American Anthropologist 59 (6): 10861088. Réalités du Célibat et Fantasmatique de l’Inceste dans le Magne (Grèce).] HAVE Aschenbrenner. Friedl. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.D.” with interesting notes on ritual kinship and naming after relatives. Pp. Man 19: 533-556. : Princeton University Press. Reviews: Sutton 1992. [Includes naming after grandparents and kin relations apropos death. [Vol. 1-2. Michael. Sophie. Princeton: Princeton University Press. John. Couroucli 1994. 1949. Actual Practice: Distribution of Spiritual Kin in a Greek Village. Rose.

stratégies matrimoniales et lois ecclésiastiques à Lesbos au XIXe siècle. Tavuschis. London School of Economics. e. 1993. Review: LaTosky 2000. Saulnier. Ethnos 1-4: 152-162. Ph. Richard. Stahl.g. Friendship and Gender Relations in Two East Aegean Village Communities (Lesbos. kouniadhos ‘brother-in-law. Naming Patterns and Kinship among Greeks. The Poetics of Manhood: Contest and Identity in a Cretan Mountain Village. Male Mobility and Matrifocality in the Aegean Basin. 2004. Michael. Loewe. some deviations in kin term use from Standard Greek. A. Kin Terminology and the Study of Kinship: A Case Study on the Greek Island of Syros (1750–1820). Kinship. Karachristos. HAVE 1983. Princeton: Princeton University Press. Papataxiarchis. Paris: Editions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme. 1985. Pans: P. 1980. Richard. Interpreting Kinship Terminology: The Problem of Patriliny in Rural Greece Anthropological Quarterly 56 (4): 157-166.] Reviews: Boulay 1986. Greece). A Vermittlung durch das Latein. In Les Amis et les Autres : Mélanges en l’Honneur de J. Griechisch. Ioannis. Papataxiarchis. Toundassaki. Françoise. Anoya. Herzfeld. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Pp. A. édité par Státhis Damianákos. Athènes: EKKE. H. Gilsenan 1987. A Greek Island Cosmos: Kinship and Community in Meganisi. 219-239. Pp. édité par Stuart J. Nicholas. In Espaces et Familles dans l’Europe du Sud à l’Âge Modern: Adaptations et Resistances.D dissertation. Peristiany. 1971. 2000. Montpellier: Presses Universitaires de la Méditerranée. 1906. I. History of the Family 9 (3): 299-315. Stavros. Altgermanische Elemente der Balkansprachen. 1991a. 5. [Kinship.Herzfeld. Weiss 1987. 109-142. 2002. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 39: 276-280. Irene. 1988. patriliny. A. La valeur du ménage: Classes sociales. cross-cousin’. Just. Mgr. . Woolf. Perentidis. brýtis. Pratiques de Mariage et Nuances de Continuité dans le Monde Grec: Quatre Études d’Anthropologie Historique et Juridique. Michael. Papataxiarchis. un Village de Montagne Cretois.

règles de résidence et pouvoir domestique dans les îles de la mer Égée. Pp. Le système de parenté sifniote dans le groupe de transformation égéen. 1985. [“Contemporary Karakachan family. Zatz.28 Ιουνίου 1998 : Σίφνος). Vernier. In Interest and Emotion: Essays on the Study of Family and Kinship. 2. Paris: École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales. Faute d’Épouses on Mange des Sœurs. 365-400. Paris: Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique. Vernier. Vernier.1995.] Campbell. Ph. Athènes: Athēna Hetaireia Sifna·ikōn Meletōn. Putting Kin and Kinship to Good Use: The Circulation of Goods. 349-360. transmission des biens. 1991. Sъvremennoto karakachansko semejstvo. Review: Godelier 1994. Property and Interpersonal Relations in an Urban Milieu: the Case of Exarchia. Bernard. 73-96. Vol. and Names on Karpathos (Greece). Réalités du Célibat et Fantasmatique de l’Inceste dans le Magne (Grèce). Proceedings of the 1st International Sifnean Symposium (25-28 June 1998). SARAKATSANI (KARAKACHAN) Bonina. In Mediterranean Countrymen. Des incestes en Grèce: Cas d’espèce ou faits polémiques. Pp.D. Margarita. Pp. Bъlgarska etnografia 3-4: 39-49. dissertation. Kinship. In Πρακτικά διεθνούς Σιφναϊκού συμποσίου (1ο : 25 . Zhenia. Campbell. Paris: Editions de l’Ecole des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales. J. Vernier. 1984. London Scool of Economics. Filiation. edited by J. Paris: Éditions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme. 1993. Le voyage du frère mort ou le mariage qui tue. Xanthakou. L’Homme 149: 135-144. . Sabean. Mariage et Succession dans le Village de Vourkoti. Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press. 312 P. Athens. E. Xanthakou. Pp. 1999. K. Bernard. Margarita. dissertation. Ph. 2001. Parenté. Margarita. Pitt-Rivers. Paris: École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales. Bernard. La Genèse Sociale des Sentiments. Bernard.” In Femmes et Patrimoine dans les Sociétés Rurales de l’Europe Méditerranéenne. J. édité par Georges Ravis-Giordani. Labour. HAVE 1981. Xanthakou. F. edited by Hans Medick and David W. 1987. Études Rurales 97-98: 153-189. 28-76. Paris: Mouton. Aînés et Cadets dans l’Île Grecque de Karpathos. K. 1983. 49: Summary in English. The Kindred in a Greek Mountain Community.D. 1963.” P.

[Pp. Reprinted in: Readings in Kinship in Urban Society. Kavadias. Rekonstruktion auf der Basis indirekter Evidenz. edited by C. Die neunte Präsensklasse der Inder. [Pp. Campbell. Pp. Lautlehre. Welt als Geschichte 3: 284-299. Harris. In Indoarisch. I. 1. Christian. Oxford. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.] Krahe. Pitt-Rivers 1965. 1997. {Pp. 54: attested kin terms. Pp.] ILLYRIAN Katičić. Iranisch und die Indogermanistik. Layton. 1965. An Introduction to Theory in Anthropology. Robert. K.1964. Aus Anlass von J.] HAVE INDO-ARYAN GENERAL Bartholomae. 73-96. Mouzelis 1965. 295-296: on Deipaturos. Grammatik. In Mediterramean Countrymen: Essays in the Social Anthropology of the Mediterranean.] HAVE Krahe. 1976. Hans. 693: contracted terms for daughter in Pali and Prakrit and their relation to full forms in Sanskrit. 51-55: on Indo-Aryan terms for daughter. Reviews: Arnott 1965. 150. Pp. 1970. 40-45: Sarakatsani kinship. edited by Julian A. HAVE 1937. etc. bra ‘brother’. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 50: 674-735. Hatch 1965. 171: attested kin terms. Die Illyrier in ihrer sprachliechen Beziehungen zu Italikern und Griechen. Honour. 2000. Christian. Paris: Mouton. Paris: GauthierVillars. Indogermanische Forschungen 7: 50-81. Die indoiranische Bezeichnungen für ‘heiraten’. 44. Otto. Wackernagel’s Aind. Georges. 294: on Hes. Beiträge zur altindischen Grammatik. 1897. and Patronage: A Study of Institutions and Moral Values in a Greek Mountain Community. Ancient Languages of the Balkans. The Kindred in a Greek Mountain Community. Oxford: Clarendon Press. J. Radoslav. C.] HAVE Bartholomae. Die Sprache der Illyrier. T. Pasteurs-Nomades Mediterranéens: Les Saracatsans de Grèce. Péchoux 1968. [Pp.] HAVE Fritz. 1955. Pitt-Rivers. 1896. Family.: Pergamon Press. [P. 39-70. The Hague and Paris: Mouton. Matthias. Reviews: Ettlinger 1966. Arbeitstagung der . Die Quellen. [Cross-listed in TEXTBOOKS. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.

Marriage and Kinship in India: Two Recent Studies. 122-124: Pali dhita ‘daughter’.] HAVE Kuiper. HAVE 1972. Austin. 20-24: on terms for father and daughter in a laryngeal perspective. Leiden: Brill. 1976. “Hypergamy. Proceedings and Transactions of the All-India Oriental Conference 4 (2): 475-514. 1916. Language 23 (2): 118-124. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. 1966. edited by John M. Oktober 1997 in Erlangen. Saksema. also sporadically on various kin terms in the context of different IE declensions. Indo-Iranian Journal 18 (3-4): 241-253. Pp. Tokyo: Research Institute for Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa. Wiesbaden: Reichert. 111-118. B. vowel assimilation and the transposition of h. Baburam. J. F. Letterkunde 5 (4): 1-96. 130-132: on Indo-Aryan terms for daughter in the context of laryngeal theory and Vedic metre. Notes on Vedic Noun Inflexion. Kinship Terminology in Hindu Society: An Analysis of G. [Pp. Avestan and East Iranian dialects.Indogermanischen Gesellschaft vom 2.] Kuiper. Edgar. 235: on the terms for daughter. F.] HAVE Madan. herausgegeben von Bernhard Forssman und Robert Plath. 233-251. S. 2004. 198-212. Kobayashi. 1947. Swapan K. Alt. Wilhelm. 224-238.”] Polomé. [Introduction to two reviews by Das. 1947. P. J. Pp. In India Antiqua: A Volume of Oriental Studies Presented by His Freinds and Pupils to Jean Philippe Vogel. Contributions to Indian Sociology 7: 135. B. The Names of Relatives in Modern Indo-Aryan Languages. von Wilhelm Schulze. bis 5. Old East Iranian Dialects. Traces of Laryngeals in Vedic Sanskrit. “Kinship and Urbanization. Weinstock.” and by Madan.] Pramanick. [Modern Indo-Aryan kin terms. Ss. [Pp.] HAVE Kuiper.] HAVE HAVE HAVE . [Pp.] Reprinted in: Kleine Schriften. Mededeelingen der Koninklijke Nederlandsche Akademie van Wetenschappen. Schulze. B. 1982. 1942. Sitzungsberichte der Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften 1 (January-June): 2-16. In Saga og Språk: Studies in Language and Literature. Sanskrit adah ‘illud’. 1926. Afd. Triloki N. Annual Journal of the Department of Sociology of Calcutta University 1:18-27. 1973. [On terms for father and daughter. 242-244: on the term for daughter in Sanskrit. F. J. Pp. [Pp. Historical Phonology of Old Indo-Aryan Consonants. TX: Pemberton Press. [P. Ghurye’s Theory. Tedesco. Masato.und Neuindisches. Reflexes of Laryngeals in Indo-Iranian with Special Reference to the Problem of the Voiceless Aspirates.

University of London 14 (2): 263-298. [Pp. P. strī “Weib.C. 118. ‘Schwa’ in Sanskrit. The Sanskrit Language.] Wackernagel. [P. The morphology of the Indic word for ‘sister’in the light of Hittite evidence. 38-39. 88: Skrt duhitá ‘daughter’ and the suffix -itar. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies. HAVE Turner. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies. HAVE 1924. Burrow. HAVE 1952. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. [Pp. . Thomas. [Terms for father and daughter as central examples. [P. Debrunner. showing the form jhita ‘daughter’. [Pp. Theoretical Linguistics 18 (1): 45-60. A Production Grammar for Sanskrit Kinship Terminology. 1896. L. London: Faber & Faber. and Joachim Lambek. Altindische Grammatik. A.” Indogermanische Forschungen 56: 197-198. Phonology of the Sinhalese Inscriptions. aw.] Review: Lubotsky 1981. Thomas. r-stems. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute 32: 19-33. Bhargava. University of London 11 (3): 580594.] Burrow. 2. 1955. Pali ghara. F. 140-141. T.) Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies. Phonology of the Sinhalese Inscriptions Up to the End of the Tenth Century A. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Thomas. Indo-Aryan Etymological Notes. HAVE 1952. 402: Pali dhita ‘daughter’ in the IndoAryan and Indo-European contexts. 1886. 1992. The Problem of Shwa in Sanskrit. I. HAVE 1945. 163: contracted terms for daughter in Pali and Prakrit and their relation to full forms in Sanskrit.] HAVE Burrow. Ai. Paul. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 9: 1-45.] ANCIENT Bernhöft. 274: anomalies in the forms for ‘daughter’ in Indian languages.] HAVE Burrow. Mira.] Wijeratne. 115. 1949. [P. 589: a Sinhalese inscription from II century B. F. 50-51: suffixes in pitár and duhitár. (Continued. [P. University of London 3 (2): 401-404. R. Transactions of the Philological Society (1949): 22-61. B. B. Jakob. 243-244: aspects of kin terms.Trost.] Wijeratne. Franz. D. 1979. P. 1938. Lautlehre. Altindische Familienorganisation. Some Remarks on the Formation of Nouns in Sanskrit.

63-80. Historische Sprachforschung 112 (2): 2-28. Paul. Ueber die Aspiraten und ihr gleichzeitiges Vorhandensein im An. Ingrid. van Nooten. Helsinki: Finnish Oriental Society. In Sound Law and Analogy: Papers in Honor of Robert S. griech. 3. 1997. Gerow. γαλίς. A. Amsterdam and Atlanta.“soeur. Held. GA: Rodopi. HAVE 1991. Proceedings of an International Symposium on the Occasion of the 50th Anniversary of India’s Independence held at the University of Helsinki 6 May 1998. 1955. Paul. ‘For Ever Thou Shalt Love and She Be Fair’: Kalidāsa’s Vision of the Ideal Marriage. [Concerning the Indic term for ‘father’s brother’. 1999.44. Vier altindische Wörter. Indian Antiquary 52: 262-272. In Changing Patterns of Family and Kinship in South Asia. 348 P. J. yātŗ.und Auslaute der Wurzeln. Typus paitrya-. Gippert.] Gonda. and Sirpa Tenhunen. [On the metric reflection of a laryngeal in duhitā . Ai.] .2 and 10. HAVE Grassmann. 1985. druhī ‘daughter’. Emeneau. Buddha and Devadatta. The Young Wife and Her Husband’s Brother: Rgveda 10. Was There Cross-Cousin Marriage among the Śākyas. Indogermanische Forschungen 54: 206-209. Hocart.85. London: K. Sanskrit bhagini. Pp. edited by Asko Parpola. 1863. Group-Marriage in Vedic Society. [Skrt terms for ‘husband’s brother’s wife’ and ‘husband’s sister’.40. 11-30. Murray B.] Emeneau. Erich. 1950. critique of Schmidt 1973. HAVE 1939. Ai. Journal of the American Oriental Society 111 (3): 481-494. Die Herkunft des ai. Hermann. Arthur M. HAVE 1976. 1923. Archiv Orientální 23: 63-76. 1935. Virpi.1936. and B. 4. Journal of the American Oriental Society 59: 220-226.. Jost. E.] Elbourne. Plain Voiceless Stop Plus Laryngeal in Indo-European. 1998. A Note on pitrvyà(?). 4-5: Skrt pita and duhita in the light of the laryngeal theory. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 34: 25-37. [Pp. Beekes on the Occasion of His 60th Birthday. [Attestation of lexicographic druhas ‘son’. Trubner. P. Laryngeals and the Vedic Metre.] Eichner-Kühn. [Cross-cousin marriage.] Hämeen-Anttila. Pp.” Acta Orientalia 21 (1): 23-25. Gerrit J. giri-. edited by Alexander Lubotsky.] Herold. etc. Murray B. Trench. Indo-Iranian Journal 28 (4): 291-293. The Mahabharata: An Ethnological Study. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12 (2): 81-138. [Alleged evidence of cross-cousin marriage.

Indisches Ehe. E. Irawati.Kretschmer.] Karve. Josef. Kohler. [P. strī -/Mind. Pp. 1956. Kinship Terms and Family Organization as Found in the Critical Edition of the Mahābhārata. 109-144. itthī ‘Weib’. Paul. [Pp. HAVE 1950. 213-234. Mayrhofer. [Pp. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 72 (1-2): 118120. 1-3: kin terms. strī ‘Weib’. Geschlechtliche Promiscuität in den indischen Rechtsbüchern. D. Irawati. 1940.und Wortbildungsgeschichte: Aus der Arbeit am etymologischen Wörterbuch des Altindoarischen. HAVE 1930. In The Essential Max Müller: On Language. In Langue Indo-Européennes. Review of T. Einige Beobachtungen zur altindoiranischen Laut. Poona City. Archivum Linguisticum 2 (1): 44-45. Beiträge zur altindischen Etymologie. Max. 1882. edité par Françoise Bader. Altindisch amba. and Religion. HAVE 1994a. L’indo-iranien. Recherches sur la formation de Skr. Vocatives in the Critical Edition of the Mahābhārata. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 3: 342-442. Manfred. Manfred. III. André. Bucarest: Éditions de l’Akadémie de la République Socialiste de Roumanie. Kulkarni. . 305307: on pitar and duhitar. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute 22: 69-96. HAVE 1994b. Bucarest. 100120.und Familienrecht. In Actes de Xe Congrès International des Linguistes. Josef. 119: on the terms for daughter-in-law and father in Indo-Aryan. Kohler. Rechtshistorische und rechtsvergleichende Forschungen.] Mayrhofer. 201: on the terms for daughter in Indo-Aryan. 659-665. Manfred.] HAVE Mayrhofer. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 6: 404 Manessy-Guitton.] Karve. Mythology. Martinet. Pp. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 57: 251-255. [P. duhitár. 1954. The Ideas of Infinity and Law (from Lectures on the Origin and Growth of Religion (1878)). Jacqueline. 1944. 1942. 28 août – 2 septembre 1967. Deccan College Research Institute 5: 61-148. 1886. Burrow.] Müller. Paris: CNRS. Ai. Bulletin of the Deccan College Research Institute 6 (1-2): 1-36. Mayrhofer. Word 12 (2): 304-312. HAVE 1970. Zu ai. 2002. Quaderni dell’Istituto di Glottologia 6: 197-203. Manfred. Kinship Terminology and Kinship Usages in Rigveda and Atharvaveda. The Sanskrit Language. 5. [An Indian term for mother.

1997.edited by Jon R. Cross-Cousin Marriage in Ancient North India? In Kinship and History in South Asia. New Delhi. [P. Ann Arbor: Center for South and Southeast Asian Studies. Sen Gupta. [Pp. [Kinship. Thomas R. HAVE Sen Gupta. or the Appointed Daughter’s Son in Ancient Law. (Michigan Papers on South and Southeast Asia 7.: Georgetown University Press. 1912. In Languages and Linguistics Working Papers 2. Pp. Trautmann. Die unechten Nominalkomposita des Altindischen und Altiranischen.] Pisani. 167-192. 47-52: compound kin terms. 1991-2. 254-256: kin terms. and sister. 1962. Evolution of Ancient Indian Law.] Shukla. edited by Thomas R. marriage. [On the term for wife. Stone. The Language of the Harappans: From Akkadian to Sanskrit. Indian Historical Review 18 (1. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal (Letters) 4. Man 24 (32): 40-43. D. Pp. [Includes dual forms of kin terms. [P. Sen Gupta. Nares C. New Delhi: Abhinav. Indogermanische Forschungen 9: 1-62. Rgvaidika kala mem parivarika sambandha. mother. 61. Richard.] HAVE Richter. Grammatik der Prakrit-Sprachen. 273-274. L. Kumkum. 1938.] Shendge. 233: on the appellation ‘father’ in Rigveda. 77-93. Meratha: Lila Kamala Prakasana. 1973. The Vedic Dual. Nares C. HAVE 1952. Putrika-Putra. Shaligram.] Oliphant. Family Relationships in the Rigvedic Age. New York: Palgrave. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 70: 241-243. 1992): 1-17. 1953. University of Michigan. Malati J. § 65. [In Hindi. Pp. Sanskrit strī . Nares C. 1924. Washington. 1898. Vittore. S.] HAVE Roy. S. adoption. Changing Kinship Relations in Later Vedic Society. § 392: diminutive forms of the words for daughter. O'Brien. Early History of Sonship in India. R. (42): 53-56.] Pischel. 442 P. Hildesheim and New York: Georg Olms. Trautmann. 61-103. London and Calcutta: Probsthain & Eastern Law. G. Kinship System in Panini’s Astadhyahi. 1991-1992. [Pp. Oswald. Journal of the American Oriental Society 32: 33-57. HAVE 1971.C.) Turner. R. HAVE .] Shastri. 1974. edited by Richard J.

Beck. 1961. Bouez. (eds. Narendra K. [See Bennett & Despres 1960 in THEORY. Beidelman 1961 and Gould 1963 in INDO-EUROPEAN. 1980. J. Joan I.1960. Chambard. The Jajmani System: A Comment on Bennett and Despres’ Article. . Indo-Arica IV: Sanskrit śvāśura-. GENERAL Ahmad. University of London 23 (1): 106-108. 1963. Family and Kinship in Medieval Northern India. Wagle. W. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies. O. Irina. with special reference to the ‘Kathasaritsagara. A Sociolinguistic Study of Indo-Aryan Kinship Terms. Ann Arbor: Center for South and Southeast Asian Studies. Basu. L’Homme 25 (96): 23-48.) 1999. Kinship Term Avoidance and Substitution in North Indian Middle Cass Milieux. Brenda E. University of Michigan.’ the seventh chapter of the ‘Rajatarangini. dissertation. D. A. Muslim Kinship Terminology in Urdu. 105-167. Family and Kinship in Maharashtra. University of Toronto. 1974. Despres. Sociologus 13 (2): 112-120. 1961. [See Bennett & Despres 1960 in THEORY. and Bennett & Despres 1961 and Gould 1963 in INDO-EUROPEAN. 1974. F. 1978. Ph.] Bennett. Le Prix de la pureté isogamie et hypergamie chez les brahmanes Rarhi du Bengale. Anthropologica 20 (1-2): 47-64. A. Pp. T. Jean-Luc. edited by Thomas R.) MEDIEVAL Links. Serge. Leiden.’ and Medhatithis ‘Bhasya’ on the Manusmrti.. N. and L.D. (Michigan Papers on South and Southeast Asia 7. In Kinship and History in South Asia. Aziz 1977. Kinship Groups in Jātakas.] Bharati. Marriage. American Anthropologist 63 (3): 564-566. Indian Journal of Linguistics 1 (2): 102-114. American Anthropologist 63 (3): 566-570. Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient 20 (3): 344-350. Beidelman. MODERN COLLECTIONS Glushkova. Rejoinder to Beidelman. and Rajendra Vora. New Delhi: Oxford University Press. HAVE 1985. Home. The Logical Appropriation of Kinship as a Political Metaphor: An Indian Epic at the Civilizational and Regional Levels. Trautmann.

1970. Louis. Anthropos 65 (1-2): 178. Fruzetti. 1963. In Changing Patterns of Family and Kinship in South Asia. Richard G. T. Stanley A. 2. Pp. 1976b. HAVE 1961. Pp. 1963. Gould. Gould. K. In Actes de Congrès International des Sciences Anthropologiques et Ethnologiques. University of Washington. L’Homme 1 (2): 5188. Louis. 1974. edited by Asko Parpola. 1960. 1972. A Further Note on Village Exogamy in North India.] Eames. Terminology and Prestation Revisited. Le vocabulaire de parenté dans l’Inde du Nord. Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 17 (3): 297-300. 1959. Comptes-Rendus. Edwin. 288 P. and Rule: State-Hinterland Relations in Preindustrial India. Barnett M. Galey 1973. La vocabulaire de parenté dans l’Inde du Nord. Freed. “Dharam” Kinship in South-West Bengal. Kin. 1971. and Sirpa Tenhunen. Paris. and Akös Östör. Helsinki: Finnish Oriental Society. Sharma P. Harold A. Raja. L’Homme 2 (2): 5-48. Harold A. Is There a Structure to North Indian Kinship Terminology? Contributions to Indian Sociology 10 (1): 63-96. . HAVE Dumont. Ph. Reviews: Macfarlane 1972b. Dumont. Fictive Kinship in a North Indian Village. Louis. HAVE 1975.1961. Louis. Dumont. [Reaction to Vatuk 1969. Dumont. and Akös Östör. Proceedings of an International Symposium on the Occasion of the 50th Anniversary of India’s Independence held at the University of Helsinki 6 May 1998. dissertation. 1956. Le mariage secondaire dans l’Inde du Nord. Datta. Berkeley: University of California Press. American Anthropologist 68 (3): 757-758. Paris: Musée de l’Homme. Contributions to Indian Sociology 9 (2): 197-215. 1966. Lina. Washbrook 1972. Schwartzberg 1972.D. A. Hierarchy Revisited. Hindu Cousin Marriages. Family and Kinship in a North Indian Village. Lina.] Fruzetti. 1962. February. Institut Français d’Anthropologie. [Includes a critique of formal semantic methods for the introduction of genealogical artificiality. Clan. Ethnology (1): 86-103. 53-55. Mariages secondaires et foires aux femmes en Inde centrale. 1998. 39-50. Fox.

] HAVE Handelman. Khare. [Pp. Ravindra S. Embedded Affinity and Consanguineal Ethos: Two Properties of the Northern Kinship System. edited by Akos Ostor. 1998. Contributions to Indian Sociology 9 (2): 245-262. 1982. Ravindra S. Don. Henry. 224-230. 2000. Lambert. In Structure and Change in Indian Society. and Sirpa Tenhunen. Pp. MA: Harvard University Press. 1): 663-666. by Georg Morgenstierne. Khare. Husband and Wife and the Game of Dice: Śiva and Pārvatī Fall Apart. and Perspectives. [Two competing terms for sister. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Mesthrie. 1983. HAVE 1950. Anthropological Linguistics 32 (3-4): 335-353. Gould. Orenstein. Morgenstierne. Georg. Wiesbaden: Ludwig Reichert. Grierson.] Reprinted in: Irano-Dardica. Khare. Helsinki: Finnish Oriental Society. 7389. 1968. Proceedings of an International Symposium on the Occasion of the 50th Anniversary of India’s Independence held at the University of Helsinki 6 May 1998. and Marriage in India. American Anthropologist 65 (3. Pp. . Ravindra S. George A.Gould. edited by Asko Parpola. Pp. Cohn. Cambridge. Lina Fruzzetti and Steve Barnett. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 50: 1-42. On the Phonology of the Modern Indo-Aryan Vernaculars. 1990. A Comment on the Bennett and Despres-Beidelman Controversy. From kanya to mata: Aspects of the Cultural Language of Kinship in Northern India. Time-Dimension and Structural Change in an Indian Kinship System: A Problem of Conceptual Refinement. 110. 175 P. 9: contracted terms for daughter. 1973. 1963. Sentiment and Substance in North Indian Forms of Relatedness. Rajend. New Delhi: Vikas. Harold A. Helen. Svásā and bhaginī in Modern Indo-Aryan. In Concepts of Person: Kinship. edited by Janet Carsten. edited by Milton Singer and Bernard S. 413-422. The Linguistic Reflex of Social Change: Caste and Kinship Terms among People of Indian Descent in Natal. South Africa. In Cultures of Relatedness: New Approaches to the Study of Kinship. Processes. 143-171. Pp. pt. Harold A. 1975. Normative Culture and Kinship: Essays on Hindu Categories. Acta Orientalia 21 (1): 27-32. In Changing Patterns of Family and Kinship in South Asia. Chicago: Aldine. 1896. Caste. Pp.

1970. Death and Kinship in Hinduism: Structural and Functional Interpretations. American Anthropologist 72 (6): 1357-1377. Pillai, M. Shanmugam. 1965. Caste Isoglosses in Kinship Terms. Anthropological Linguistics 7 (3): 59-66. Saksena, Baburam. HAVE 1926. The Names of Relatives in Modern Indo-Aryan Languages. Proceedings and Transactions of the All-India Oriental Conference 4 (2): 475-514. Scheffler, Harold W. 1980. Kin Classification and Social Structure in North India. Contributions to Indian Sociology 14 (2): 131-168. Skoda, Uwe. 2004. Wahlverwandtschaften. Zur Verbindung von Politik und Verwandtschaft im indischen Wahlkampf. Südasien Informationen 6: 1-22. Strümpell, Christian. 2000. Kinship in Western Uttar Pradesh: A Re-Interpretation of Sylvia Vatuk’s Model of North Indian Kinship. Journal of Social Sciences 4 (4): 295-304. Trautmann, Thomas R. 1973. Consanguineous Marriage in Pali Literature. Journal of the American Oriental Society 93: 158-180. Vatuk, Sylvia. HAVE 1969. Reference, Address and Fictive Kinship in Urban North India. Ethnology 8 Vatuk, Sylvia. 1972. Kinship and Urbanization: White Collar Migrants in North India. Berkeley: University of California Press. Reviews: Madan 1973; Parry 1973; Löffler 1974; Goldstein 1975; Leaf 1975; Eichinger Ferro-Luzzi 1976. Vatuk, Sylvia. 1975. Gifts and Affines in North India. Contributions to Indian Sociology 9 (2): 155-196. Vatuk, Sylvia. 1982. Forms of Address in the North Indian Family: An Exploration of the Cultural Meaning of Kin Terms. In Concepts of Person: Kinship, Caste, and Marriage in India, edited by Ákos Östör, Lina Fruzzetti, and Steve Barnett. Pp. 56-98. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press. Wadley, Susan S. 1976. Brothers, Husbands and Sometimes Sons: Kinsmen in North Indian Ritual. Eastern Anthropologist 29 (2): 149-170. REGIONAL Stern, Henri. 1973. Le pouvoir dans l’Inde traditionnelle: Territoire, caste et parenté. Approche théorique et étude régionale (Rajasthan). L’Homme 13 (1-2): 50-70.

Trivedi, H. R. HAVE 1954. Some Aspects of Kinship Terminology among the Mers of Saurashtra. Journal of the Maharaja Sayajirao University of Baroda 3 (1): 157-168. [Gujarati, Hindi, Marwari languages.] Review: Mencher 1962. SPECIFIC INDO-ARYAN COMPARATIVE Arora, Harbir K., and Karumuri V. Subbarao. 2004. Syntactic Change and Converegence: The Case of Non-Nominative Subjects in Dakkhini and Konkani. In Nonnominative Subjects, edited by Peri Bhaskararao and K. V. Subbarao. Pp. 25-45. John Benjamins. [Pp. 37-38: kinship possession.] Keiser, R. Lincoln. HAVE 1971. Social Structure and Social Control in Two Afghan Mountain Societies. Ph.D. dissertation, University of Rochester. [Dardic-speaking Sum/Pashayi and Nuristanispeaking Kom/Kamviri.] CENTRAL ZONE BHIL BHILI Bose, Delip K. 1988. Bhil Marriage: Rules and Irregularities. In Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 283-289. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India. Dasgupta, Samira. 1988. Bride-Price and Social Problems: A Case of the Bhil. In Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 279282. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India. Doshi, J. K. 1969. Social Structure and Cultural Change in a Bhil Village. Delhi: New Heights. Konrad, Paul. 1939. Zur Ethnographie der Bhils. Anthropos 34: 23-117. [Pp. 59-68: family and marriage.] Koppers, Wilhelm. 1948. Die Bhil in Zentralindien. Horn-Wien: Ferdinand Berger. [Pp. 109-141: kinship, clanship, marriage, exogamy.] Reviews: Eberhard 1949; Spencer D. 1949; Capell 1950. Naik, Thakorlal B. 1957. Kinship Terms in the Bhils of Malwa. Bulletin of the Tribal Research Institute 1(1): 4-7.

Naik, Thakorlal B. 1970. The Bhils: A Study. Delhi: Bharatiya Adimjati Sevak Sangh. [Pp. 58-61: kin terminology.] Sengupta, Sadhan. 1988. Some Salient Features of Bhil Marriage in a Southern Rajasthan Village. In Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 225-234. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India. Shah, P. G. 1959. Naikas – Naikdas: A Gujarat Tribe. Bombay: Gujarat Research Society. [Dialect of Bhili; Pp. 50-51: kin terminology.] HAVE Shashi, S. S. 1994. Social Structure and Marriage among the Bhils. In Encyclopedia of Indian Tribes. Vol. 10. Tribal Cultures, Customs and Affinities: A Cross-Regional Anthology, edited by S. S. Shashi. Pp. 30-49. New Delhi: Anmol. Singh, Bageshwar. 1988. The Marriage among the Bhil of Pratapgarh. In Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 221224. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India. BHILALI (BHILALA) Haekel, Josef. HAVE 1963. Some Aspects of the Social Life of the Bhilala in Central India. Ethnology 2 (2): 190-206. Sinha, R. K. 1995. The Bhilala of Malwa. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India. [Pp. 67-69: kin terminology.] HAVE DHODIA Sarkar, Amitabha. 1988. Changing pattern of Marriage Practices among the Dhodia. In Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 261-264. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India. RAJPUT GARASIA (GRASIA, DUNGRI) Dave, P. C. 1960. The Grasias, also called Dungri Grasias (A Scheduled Tribe in Bombay and Rajastan States). Delhi: Bharatiya Adimjati Sevar. [Pp. 24-25: kin terminology. Incomplete.] HAVE Kundu, Nityananda. 1988. Garasia Mode of Acquiring a Mate. In Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 177-182. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India. GUJARATI GUJARATI

Karve, Irawati. HAVE 1943-1944. Kinship Terminology and Kinship Usages in Gujarāt and Kathiāwād. Deccan College Research Institute 4: 208-226. Michaelson, Maureen. 1983. Caste, Kinship and Marriage: A Study of Two Gujarati Trading Castes in England. Ph.D. dissertation. London: School of Oriental and African Studies. Pocock, David F. 1972. Kanbi and Patidar: A Study of the Patidar Community of Gujarat. Oxford: Clarendon Press. [Pp. 94-125: “The Language and Behaviour of Kin and Affines”; 126152: ”Marriage Circles”; 164-171: “The Terminology of Kinship.”] Reviews: Das 1973; Hayley 1975. Shah, A. M. 1977. Lineage Structure and Change in a Gujarat Village. In Dimensions of Social Change in India, edited by M. N. Srinivas, S. Seshaiah and V. S. Parthasarthy. Bombay: Allied Publishing House. Shashi, S. S. 1994. The Gujjar Nomads of Northern Highlands: A Sociological Study. In Encyclopedia of Indian Tribes. Vol. 6. Himachal Pradesh and Northern Highlands, edited by S. S. Shashi. Pp. 12-74. New Delhi: Anmol. [Pp. 23-36: kinship and family.] Steed, Gitel P. 1970. Caste and Kinship in Rural Gujarat: The Social Use of Space. Ph.D. dissertation. Columbia University. Veen, Klaas van der. 1969. Huwelijk en Hiërarchie bij de Anavil Brahman van Zuid Gujarat. Sociale Verandering en Ideologische Continuïteit in de Indiase Kastensamenleving. Amsterdam: Afd. Zuid- en Zuidoost-Azië, Anthropologisch-Sociologisch Centrum, Universiteit van Amsterdam. Veen, Klaas van der. 1972. I Give Thee My Daughter: A Study of Marriage and Hierarchy among the Anavil Brahmans of South Gujarat. Translated from the Dutch by Nanette Jockin. Assen: Van Gorcum. [English translation of van der Veen 1969.] Reviews: Sharma 1973; Bouez 1974; Ramu 1974; Opler 1975. KACHI KOLI (MAHADEV KOLI) Ghurye, G. S. 1963. The Mahadev Kolis. Bombay: Popular Prakashan. [Pp. 184-189: kin terms.] HAVE Srinivasa Varma, G. 1970. Vaagri Boli: An Indo-Aryan Language. Annamalainagr: Annamalai University Press. [Dialect of Kachi Koli; pp. 34-75: “Noun” (kin terms passim).] Werth, Lucas.

1996a. Von Göttinnen und Ihren Menschen. Die Vagri, Vaganten Südindiens. Berlin: Das Arabische Buch. [Pp. 121-284: kin groups, kinship system, position of women; 216-227: kin terminology.] HAVE Reviews: Parkin 1997b; Schmid 1998. Werth, Lukas. 1996b. Weiblichkeit und Göttin: Die kulturelle Konstruktion des Geschlechts in Indien und bei den Vagri. In Kulturen und Innovationen: Festschrift für Wolfgang Rudolph, herausgegeben von Georg Elwert, Jürgen Jensen und Ivan R. Kortt. Pp. 209-224. Berlin: Duncker & Humblot. [Dialect of Kachi Koli.] SAURASHTRA Učida, Norihiko. 1996. Verwandtschaftsnamen der Saurashtra-Sprache. In Nanavidhaikata: Festschrift für Hermann Berger, edited by Dieter B. Kapp. Pp. 271-291. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz. RAJASTHANI BANJARA (LAMBADI, SUGALI) Deogaonkar, S. G., and Shailaja S. Deogaonkar. 1992. The Banjara. New Delhi: Concept Publishing Company. [Pp. 17-19: clans; 109: kin terms.] HAVE Naidu, T. S. 1988. Cultural Influences on the Age at Marriage among Chenchu and Sugali Tribes of Andhra Pradesh. In Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 265-272. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India. [Cross-listed in DRAVIDIAN.] Naik, Sarveswara V. HAVE 1975. A Note on Banjara (Sugali or Lambadi) Kinship Terms. Vanya Jati 23 (1): 23-25. GADE LOHAR (GADULIYA LOHAR) Ruhela, Satya P. 1968. The Gaduliya Lohars of Rajastan. A Study in the Sociology of Nomadism. New Delhi: Impex India. [Pp. 27-40: kin terminology.] HAVE GUJARI Verma, V. 1999. Ban-Gujars: A Nomadic Tribe in Himachal Pradesh. Delhi: B. R. Publishing Corporation. [Pp. 84-85: kin terminology.] HAVE MALVI Bhattacharya, Shefali. 1974. Malvi Kinship Terms. Indian Literature 35: 119-128. ROMANI Budilová, Lenka, and Marek Jakoubek.

Oxford: Blackwell. Svetislav. Fraser. Ritual Impurity and Kinship in a Gypsy “osada” in Eastern Slovakia. 1974. Vladimir. Études Tsiganes 2 (3): 4-11. Romani Studies 15 (1): 1-29. B. and Lenka Budilová. L’Uomo 4 (1): 49-84. Pamporov. Les Tsiganes. 2002. 1969. Social Organization and Genealogical Manipulations in Gypsy “osadas” in Eastern Slovakia. Alexey. Leur Ordre Social. HAVE 1970. The Regional and the Subgroup Features of the Kinship Terminology of Roma/Gypsies in Bulgaria. Asian and African Studies 6 (1): 9-20. Mariage chez les Rom nord-américains: Quelques consequences du prix de la mariée. Stoyanovitch. Matras. 1972. Yaron. 2008. Původ romských příbuzenských termínů. marriage and bride-price. . Cohn. Études Tsiganes 28 (2): 1-24. Pamporov. [Pp. Piasere. Marek. 2006. 1992.] Jakoubek. Ethnologia Balkanica 12: 79­95. Paris: Marcel Riviére. 25-26: kin terms. Kostić. [Pp. 2007. Sold Like a Donkey? Bride-Price Among the Bulgarian Roma.2005. Kostić. Makedonski folklor 38: 177-182. Alexey. 1982. W. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. American Anthropologist 72 (4): 847848. North American Gypsy Terms: A Comment. La terminologie des parents consanguins chez deux groupes Rom. Leonardo. Trajko.] Nicolini. 239-242: kinship. Nekrvnoto srodstvo kaj Romite v SR Makedonija. HAVE Petrovski. 1997. Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 13: 471-476. The Gypsies. Angus. Markotic. Piasere. Romani: A Linguistic Introduction. Structure and Origin of the Kinship Terminology in Roma’s Language. Svetislav. Romani Studies 16 (1): 63-82. K. Famiglia Zingara. Kinship. HAVE 1980. Il sistema di parentela e il parentado cognatico dei Rom Xoraxané. 1996. Brescia: Morcelliana. Romano Džaniben 1-2: 83-87. Leonardo. 1986.

Bombay: Popular Book Depot. [Pp. edited by McKim Marriott. Review: Allen 1993. L’organisation de deux communautés tsiganes. [Includes discussion of kinship and marriage. 1955. Madras: Higginbotham. Pp. Parenté et Rites chez les Meo de l’Inde du Nord. and Joachim Lambek. K. Hindu Exogamy.] HAVE Jamous. [Pp. Kinship and Social Organization of Koras of Bengal. The Nagesia of Chhattisgarh. Theoretical Linguistics 10 (2-3): 227-245. Kin categories are identified. Mira.] WESTERN HINDI HINDUSTANI HINDI Bhargava.”] Mayne. A Village Community in Central India. A Treatise on Hindu Law and Usage. 1878. Anthropos 61: 813-830. 55-57: Camar kinship organization. L’Homme 25: 121-140. Taraporevala.Williams. Patrick. and Ajit K. Niggemeyer 1930. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. a Hindi dialect. John D. 320 P. La Relation Frère-Soeur. S. Kanaiyalal M.] Ekka. 1980. Pp. English translation: Kinship and Rituals among the Meo of Northern India: Locating Sibling Relationship. Fuchs 1950. 7077: a Hindi kin terminology. 1983. V. [A Hindu caste. Man and Life: A Journal of the Institute of Social Research and Applied Anthropology 16 (1-2): 89-96. 1991. Bernard S. Raymond. HAVE 1990. Translated from the French by Nora Scott. L. A Production Grammar for Hindi Kinship Terms. Bombay: D. S. Reviews: Charpentier 1930. Leshnik. 2003. . B. Reviews: Sarma 1948. Danda. 823-824: “The Family. [Pp.”] Jana. 38-79: “Meo Kinship Vocabulary. Hindu Kinship: An Important Chapter in Hindu Social History. In Village India: Studies in the Little Community. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India. Cohn. The Changing Status of a Depressed Caste.] Kapadia. 1966. William. [Nimari. A. 53-77. 1985. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Paris: Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales. 1929. but no kin terms are given. 1947. Karandikar.

] Raheja. DHANWAR . Verrier. Berkeley: University of California Press.] Mehrotra. Siddheshwar Varma Volume. 1994. Tiwari. The Baiga. Helsinki: Finnish Oriental Society. In Dr. Review: Khandelwal 1995.] HAVE Reviews: R. and Auspiciousness in Pahansu. R. 48-49. Kinship. Säävälä. The ‘Hindu Joint Family’: Past and Present. [Dialect of Chattisgarhi. and Sirpa Tenhunen.Mayne. Pp. Gloria G. B. A Formal Semantic Analysis of a Hindi Kinship Terminology. P. Contributions to Indian Sociology 3: 94-115..] Turner. and Ann G.D. Vatuk. Fluidity of Kinship Terms of Address in Hindi. 1975. [A critique of McLennan’s interpretation of “patriarchal theory” from the point of view of Hindu law. edited by A. 61-74. R. Pp. dissertation. John D. pp. Raheja. Madras: Linguistic Circle of Delhi/M. 1887. 1998. Proceedings of an International Symposium on the Occasion of the 50th Anniversary of India’s Independence held at the University of Helsinki 6 May 1998. 1959-1960. Minna. Contributions to Indian Sociology 9: 263-292. HAVE 1977. 1961 by members of the Linguistic Circle of Delhi. presented on the occasion of his seventy-fifth birthday 3d November. Mandelbaum 1942. Hindu Law in Madras. Ph. edited by Asko Parpola.The Structural Analysis of the Hindi Kinship Terminology. [A Hindi-speaking village. HAVE 1969. 1940. Listen to the Heron’s Words: Re-imagining Gender and Kinship in North India. Caste.L. N. James. Anthropological Linguistics 19 (3): 123-125. An Etymological Note on Hindi āp. Law Quarterly Review 3: 446-459. Chandra Sekhar. University of Chicago. 1985. Sylvia. Press. 1939. In Changing Patterns of Family and Kinship in South Asia.J. [A Hindi reflexive/honorific pronoun is interpreted as a borrowed Dravidian kin term. London: John Murray. EAST-CENTRAL ZONE CHATTISGARHI Elwin. Gold. 527-529: kin terminology. Gloria G.

Kumar Jana. Vatuk 1984. EASTERN ZONE BENGALI-ASSAMESE ASSAMESE Bezbaruah. Dibrugarh University 20-21 (1991-92): 74-83. Bandana. N. Manipuri. Khasi. 1990. Ashok. Kinship Terms and Their Inflection for Person in Assamese. Anthropological Linguistics 10 (4): 19-31. Mysore: Central Institute of Indian Languages. In Proceedings of the 7th Manchester University Postgraduate Linguistics Conference. Kinship of the Assamese: Symbols and Structures. Pt.] BENGALI Aziz. New Brunswick. Mising and Rabha). Kinship System among the Mataks: Some Aspects. In Proceedings of the 77th Annual Session of the Indian Science Congress Association. Ashraful. 90-103. Kolenda 1981. D. 1979. Manasagangotri. Bhattacharya. In Languages of the North East (Assamese.: Rutgers University Press. Orissa. Gitali. . Pp. Marriage. Section of Anthropology and Archaeology. Bhabati. edited by J. A Sociolinguistic Study of the Bangla Kinship Terms. 1969. Reviews: Parkin 1983. 18-19. 3. The Gift of a Virgin: Women. 1982. Dhirendra N. Das. 373-392. University of Manchester Papers in Linguistics 15 (1): 105-122. Bhandari. 1996. In All India Sociological Conference. Pp.-I. HAVE 1998. Delhi. Kishore. and Annada C. Kinship Inversion in Bangla. Das. A Comparative Study of Three Kinship Systems in Assam. [Hindu and Muslim communities. Sisir K. and Bandana Barman. Kinship in Bangladesh. J. Cochin: Cochin University of Science and Technology. 1984. 1968.] Reviews: R. N. Bangladesh. Majumdar. Bhattacharjee. 1975. Kinship and Ways of Life: A Case Study among the Dhanwars of Sundargarh. Pp. Includes kin terminologies. [Not in catalogues. Caplan P. Dutta Baruah. edited by P. 228 P. Dacca: International Centre for Diarrhoeal Disease Research. In Kinship and Family in NorthEast India. Thorp 1980. H. S. Basu. 1980. Fruzetti. and Ritual in a Bengali Society. Forms of Address and Terms of Reference in Bengali. HAVE 1993. Tanmoy. N. New Delhi: Cosmo Publications. Indian Linguistics 36: 217226. Bulletin of the Department of Anthropology. Lina M. M. K. HAVE 1999.

Contributions to Indian Sociology 37 (3): 495-. M. Trautmann. 1989. and Ralph W. Journal of the Indian Anthropological Society 24 (3): 232-243. Fictive Kinship in a Northern Bangladesh Village. Heli. Contributions to Indian Sociology 10 (1): 97-133. and Akös Östör. 51-60. Uusikylä. A Cultural Analysis of Bengali Kinship. Bengali Kinship: A Preliminary Enquiry into the Native Categories. Kinship in Bengali Culture. Dharma-Atmyo: Fictive Kin Relationship in Rural Bangladesh. Nicholas. 2004. Proceedings of an International Symposium on the Occasion of the 50th Anniversary of India’s Independence held at the University of Helsinki 6 May 1998. Helsinki: Finnish Oriental Society. Tenhunen. Ronald. In Changing Patterns of Family and Kinship in South Asia. 1980. . 1966. MI: Asian Studies Center. Inden. Eastern Anthropologist 33 (1): 55-61. edited by Asko Parpola. Sirpa. 1976a. Khare 1980. 1972. and Village Politics in West Bengal. The Seeds in the Container: Metaphors of Conception and Kinship in Rural Bangladesh. Zaman. Suomen Antropologi 29 (3). East Lansing. edited by Peter J. Marriage Rules in Bengal. Guha. Ronald. Profulla C. Culture and Political Agency: Gender. Michigan State University. Man in India 9: 72-79. Lewandowski 1979. and Sirpa Tenhunen. 1998. Thomas R. HAVE 2003. Morton. Reviews: Leaf 1979. 1929. Culture and Political Agency: Gender. Kinship and Village Politics in West Bengal. Abhijit. Papers from the 6th Conference on Bengal Studies. Vatuk 1981. Pp. Lina. Nicholas. Journal of Asian Studies 39: 519-524. 1980. Sur. Pp. 91-98. India. Seed and Earth: A Cultural Analysis of Kinship in a Bengali Town. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. Atul K. Bertocci. 1981. Kinship. 1930. Atul K.Fruzetti. Journal of the Indian Anthropological Society 16: 121-129. Some Bengali Kinship Usages. Marriage and Rank in Bengali Culture. Inden. and Ralph W. In Prelude to Crisis: Bengal and Bengal Studies in 1970. Some Bengali Kinship Usages. Sarkar. American Anthropologist 68 (4): 951-970. Tenhunen. McGilvray 1980. Anthropos 25: 329. Sirpa. Klass. Q. Sur. 1977.

H. HAVE 1962. 1969. 283-286: kin terminology. 1988. [Pp. 2002. 1988. Danda. Upadhyaya. Demographic Aspects of Marriage among Four Subgroups of Telis in Vidarbha Region. and AngloIndians. Bulletin of the Anthropological Survey of India 11 (1): 47-56. Asian Folklore Studies 31 (1): 133-141. and D. Sanyal. Muslims. Muslims. Pp.CHAKMA Maitra. J. B. [Pp.] HAVE SADRI . Marriage among the Hajongs. Social Organization and Religion Among the Mal Pahariyas and the Kumarbhag of Santhal Parganas. In Marriage in India: Tribes. and D. 105-114. 172-176. R. 111-125: kin terminology. [Pp. K.] Upadhyaya. MAL PAHARIA Verma. Sarkar. Anthropologica 11 (2): 203-214. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India. Calcutta: Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal. and Anglo-Indians. S. Goswami. Rajbanshi Kinship System. 1946. Bulletin of the Bihar Tribal Research Institute 2 (2): 1-32. Sarkar. Calcutta: Asiatic Society. RAJBANGSI) Mukherjee. Pp. In Marriage in India: Tribes. D. J. [Dialect of Bhojpuri. Danda. 124-128: family. Hari S. Some Instances of Consanguineous Relationship Patterns in Hindu Joint Family. B. Kolkata: Anthropological Survey of India.] RAJBANSHI (RAJBANSI. 1971. Rajendra K. 1965. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India. 88-117: marriage rules. Charu C.] HAVE HAJONG Das. Walter G. 128-133: kin terminology. Maharashtra. Rajbansis of North Bengal. The Kol Tribe of Central India. HAVE 1960. Bhabananda. 14-16: kin terms. Ethnographic Study of the Chakma of Tripura. B. edited by B. Brind B. [Pp. Goswami. as depicted in Bhojpuri Folksongs.] BIHARI BHOJPURI Rao. ORAON SADRI (KOL) Griffiths. edited by B. Patterns of Mother-Son Behavior in the Hindu Family as Depicted in the Bhojpuri Folksongs of India.

2010. V. 185-197. Behera and Georg Pfeffer. 1973. and Deepali Ghosh. Richards 1936. Uwe. Skoda. R. with comparative notes on the Plains Bhũiyās. The Chero of Palamau. Rao. K. Kittelsen. and Tove C.. Uwe. HAVE 1968. Skoda. Raghava D. [Ritual kinship. Uwe. [Pp. 134-148: Oriya kin terminology. New Delhi: Manohar. 60-63: kin terminology and behavior.] Skoda. Chowdhury. and kuri as Community Concepts: Patrilineages. Kurma. The Kinship System of the Aghria: A Case Study of Peasants in Middle India. Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 13: 679-701. [Pp.] HAVE Reviews: Murdock 1936. Ganesh M. Skoda. Uwe. The Buxas of the Tarai (A Study of their Socio-Economic Disintegration). Publishing Corporation. N. Journal of Social Sciences 8 (2): 167-177. Tribe. Review: Parkin R. Man in India 48 (2): 115-123. Krausskopf. Sarat C. edited by Deepak K. 2005. B. and InsideOutside Dichotomy among the Rana Tharus. C. The Kinship System of the Aghria. Ranchi: Man in India Office. THARU Gurung. B. HAVE 2004. Bhubaneswar: Bakul Chandra Chowdhury. In Tribal Situation in India. 1935. Caste and Kinship in Orissa. 60-65: kin terminology. Deities. Journal of Social Sciences 4 (4): 277-293. Domb Kinship Terms. 1979. 2007.Mukherjee. . The Hill Bhũiyās of Ōrissā. Pp. Gisèle. 2005. New Delhi: Concept Publishing.. 2000. The Aghria: A Peasant Caste on a Tribal Frontier.] Roy. kola. or Valmiki.] HAVE ORIYA Behura. Bakula C. Occasional Papers in Sociology and Anthropology 5: 78-93. HAVE 2007. [Pp. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India. [Kupia. Roy Choudhury. Delhi: B. Amir.] HAVE BUXA (BUKSA) Hasan. HAVE 1996. Kinship System of Oriya Castes in Coastal Orissa. Ritual Friendship in a Converging Tribal and Caste Society.

Manjeet. International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics 14 (1): 160-175.] HAVE . Krause. HAVE 1980. S. [Pp. Sharma. HAVE 1974. Role Analysis of Fictive Kinship in a Kumaoni Society. K. 1985. Nepal. Victor S. 1959 NORTHERN ZONE CENTRAL PAHARI KUMAONI (KUMAUNI) Bawa. Doherty. Vehicle: Kinship and Cosmology among the Dangaura Tharu. D. Contributions to Nepalese Studies 28 (2): 277-283. Kinship. 2001. Les Tharu et le royaume hindou de Dang (Népal). B.] HAVE Reviews: Nimkoff 1959. Contributions to Indian Sociology 14 (2): 169-194.] Turin. 172-173: Rara (Jumli-speaking village) kin terminology. Hierarchy and Equality in North Western Nepal. Call Me Uncle: An Outsider’s Experience of Nepali Kinship. Britt. 1958. Contributions to Nepalese Studies 2 (1): 71-90. 1967. 9196: kin terminology. 2000. S. L’Homme 18 (1-2): 37-67. HAVE EASTERN PAHARI NEPALESE (EASTERN PAHARI) Burghart. Contributions to Nepalese Studies 1 (2): 25-41. Ethnography of a Tribe: Study of Anwals of Uttarakhand Himalaya. The Role of Kinship in the Formation of Janakpurdham Pilgrim Groups. McDonaugh.1990. Richard. Marc. Souveraineté divine et endogamie ethnique. 2001. Jaipur and New Delhi: Rawat. Spirit. Le partage du pouvoir entre les lignages dans une localité du Népal central. Smith M. The Tharus: A Study of Culture Dynamics. Anthropos 62: 898-906. C. Agra: Agra University Press. GARHWALI Bisht. Social Anthropology 8 (1): 19-32. The Organizing Principles of Brahmin-Chetri Kinship. [Pp. Dialect of Nepali. Mark. D. Gaborieau. Kinship Terms of Reference in Kumauni (A Socio-Linguistic Appraisal). Srivastava. 153-154: kin terminology of a Garhwali-speaking group. 1978. Substance. 1975. L’Homme 30: 30-54. [Pp.

1989. Bulletin of the Anthropological Survey of India 12 (1-2): 7-21. J. Anjum. and Omkar N. Eastern Anthropologist 1 (3): 27-33. Kinship Structure among the Rajputs of Baila – A Polyandrous Village of Jaunsar Bawar. Mysore: Central Institute of Indian Languages. [Pp. Contributions to Indian Sociology 38 (3): 379-409. Himalayan Polyandry and the Domestic Cycle. A. Gerald D. Free University of Berlin. Alvi. 1965. Bala. 1952. Bhandari. A Note on Punjabi Kinship Terminology. London: Routledge. 1972. 1963.] Channa. Jain. WESTERN PANJABI (PUNJABI) GENERAL Alavi. C. American Ethnologist 2 (1): 127138. JAUNSARI Berreman. American Anthropologist 64 (1): 60-75. 1962. W. Modes of Address and Pronominal Usage in Punjabi: A Sociolinguistic Study. 1999. HAVE 1975. 2004. H. PAHARI Berreman. Die “Polyandrie” der Jaunsari. S. and Subhadra Channa. Susanne. V. Kinship in West Punjab Villages. Koul. 1976. Delhi. Gifts. Madhu. Contributions to Indian Sociology 6: 1-27. C. Bhatia. 1948. Gerald D. dissertation. Punjabi: A Conginitive-Descriptive Grammar. Gaddi Kinship and Affinal Terms. Conjugating Marriage: State Legislation and Gaddi Kinship. Bearers of Grief: Death. Pahari Polyandry: A Comparison. and Kinship in Muslim Punjab.WESTERN PAHARI GADDI Kapila. Haas. Man in India 32 (2): 82-104. Kriti. S. Some Features of Fraternal Polyandry in Jaunsar Bawar. Tej K.D. 1993. . 355-358: kin terminology as a semantic field. Women. Ph. H. Anthropos 60: 369-386. Indian Anthropologist 6 (2): 44-45. Newell.

and Shozo Masuda. Clan. Sharma. 2. 1969. edited by Merry I. edited by Banri Endo. and Panchayat Justice among the Jats of Western Uttar Pradesh. In Proceedings of the VIIIth International Congress of Anthropological and Ethnological Sciences. Boston: Routledge & Kegan Paul. White and Susan Pollak. Brar 1984. J. Pfeffer 1983. 1991. Contributions to Indian Sociology 7: 81-103. [Bhatia. 1973. Anthropos 86 (4-6): 351. Reviews: Donnan 1982. Madsen. 1966. Tokyo: Science Council of Japan. The Work of Mourning: Death in a Punjabi Family. Veena.] Gidwani. Parvez A. Pp. and Kinship among the Jats and the Thakurs of North India: Some Comparisons. 1986. S. 1968. Veena. Contributions to Indian Sociology 10 (1): 1-30. Parso J. 1971. Vol. 1976. Pp. 1981. HAVE 2004.Das. [Jats. Family. Kinship Groups in a Haryana Village. JATS Chowdhry. Paul. Punjabi Kinship and Marriage. Marriage. Masks and Faces: An Essay on Punjabi Kinship. Caste panchayats and the Policing of Marriage in Haryana: Enforcing Kinship and Territorial Exogamy. 179-210. Tokyo and Kyoto. Hiroshi Hoshi. Das. dialect of Sindhi. Leaf 1983. Aspects of Bad-Bhatia Kinship in an Orissa Village. Kinship. Stig T. Sindhi Kinship Terms. M. Roles and Relationships. Prem. HAVE 1965. Biraderi in the Punjab: Analysis of Kinship Rules. Satya P. Man in India 45 (1): 37-49. Yadava. Bulletin of the Deccan College Research Institute 38 (1-4): 91-95. N. The Punjabi Kinship Terminology as a Semantic System. In The CulturalTransition: Human Experience and Social Transformation in the Third World and Japan. Delhi: Hindustan. Hershman. Leaf. Contributions to Indian Sociology 38: 1-42. Ethnology 8 (4): 494-502.] SINDHI Behura. 1978-1979. Includes kin terminology. K. 99-122. SINHALESE-MALDIVIAN GENERAL HAVE . American Anthropologist 73 (3): 545-554 Wakil. J.

Family and Residence. 1972. Frisch. Edmund R. Man 55: 182-186. Jack A. Anthropological Linguistics 13 (3): 100-105. Romero-Frías. London and New York: Athlone Press. The Maldive Islands: With a Vocabulary Taken from François Pyrard de Laval. 559 P. Paideuma 4-6: 179-192. edited by Paul J. 58-88. Bombay and Chennai: Orient Longman. 1998. Clarence. Pieris. 1960. . Hans-Dieter. [Pp. Reprinted in: Rethinking Anthropology. Columbia University. 1964. HAVE 1878. Ralph. People of the Maldive Islands. Ralph. 1967. Inheritance and the Definition of Marriage. 1982. Pp. White. 1955. Xavier. Kinship and Property Rights in a Buddhist Monastery in Central Ceylon. Vedda and Sinhalese kinship. SINHALA Bechert.Pieris. edited by Thomas Schweizer and Douglas R. Mutterrecht und Thronfolge in Malabar und Ceylon. Network Mediation of Exchange Structures: Ambilateral Sidedness and Property Flows in Pul Eliya.D. Ph. DIVEHI (DHIVEHI. Eickelman 1982. 2003. Barcelona: Nova Ethnographia Indica. and Douglas R. Michael. with Particular Reference to Sinhalese Customary Law. The Seven Grandparents: Locality and Lineality in Sinhalese Kinship and Caste. 1971. 309351: “Kinship and Family. Gamburd. Vedda and Sinhalese kinship. Man 65: 25. Heinz. 1602-1607. Tharamangalam 1982. Man 64: 118-119. 1965. The Maldive Islanders: A Study of the Popular Culture of an Ancient Ocean Kingdom. Leach. Pp. [Pp. White. Marriage. A Formal Analysis of Sinhalese Kinship Terms. Polyandry. In Kinship. by Edmund R. American Anthropologist 69 (6): 703-710. 105-113. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland 10 (2): 173209. Leach. Houseman. Networks and Exchange. 190-191: kin terms. Evers. Geraldine D. MALDIVIAN) HAVE Gray A.”] HAVE Reviews: Carter A. 1966. 1980.] Maloney. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Bohannan and John Middleton. Pp. 73-83. Garden City, N. Y.: Natural History Press, 1968. Leach, Edmund R. 1961. Pul Eliya, a Village in Ceylon: A Study of Land Tenure and Kinship. London: Cambridge University Press. Chapter “Kinship in Its Place” is reprinted in The Essential Edmund Leach. Vol. I: Anthropology and Society, edited by Stephen Hugh-Jones and James Laidlaw. Pp. 267279. New Haven and London: Yale University Press, 2000. Reviews: Goodenough 1961a; Cohn 1962; Oliver 1962. Leach, Edmund R. 1971. More about ‘Mama and Papa’. In Rethinking Kinship and Marriage, edited by Rodney Needham. Pp. 75-98. London, etc.: Tavistock Publications. [Sinhala.] Munck, Victor C. de. HAVE 1990. Cross-Sibling Relationships and the Dowry in Sri Lanka. Ethnos 55 (1-2): 56-73. [Includes a critique of the “Dravidian” model.] Raghavan, M. D. 1961. The Karāva of Ceylon: Society and Culture. With a Foreword by Christoph von Fürer-Haimendorf. Colombo: K. V. G. de Silva and Sons. [Pp. 93-102: kin terminology of a Sinhalese group.] HAVE Reviews: Ames 1962; Yalman 1962. Robinson, Marguerite S. HAVE 1968. Some Observations on the Kandyan Sinhalese Kinship System. Man 3 (3): 402423. Selvadurai, Anthony J. 1973. Culture and Continuity: A Study of Kinship and Land Tenure in a Sinhalese Village. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Washington. 234 P. Sirrat, R. L. HAVE 1977. Dravidian and Non-Dravidian Kinship Terminologies in Sri Lanka. Contributions to Indian Sociology 11 (2): 271-293. Tambiah, S. J. 1958. The Structure of Kinship and Its Relationship to Land Possession and Residence in Pata Dumbara, Central Ceylon. Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 88 (1): 21-44. Tambiah, S. J. 1965. Kinship Fact and Fiction in Relation to the Kandyan Sinhalese. Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 95 (2): 131-173. Yalman, Nur. HAVE 1962. The Structure of the Sinhalese Kindred: A Re-Examination of the Dravidian Terminology. American Anthropologist 64 (3, pt. 1): 548-575.

Yalman, Nur. 1965. Dual Organization in Central Ceylon? Or the Goddess of the Treetop. Journal of Asian Studies 24: 441-458. Yalman, Nur. 1967. Under the Bo Tree: Studies in Caste, Kinship and Marriage in the Interior of Ceylon. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press. 406 P. Reviews: Pieris 1968; Pocock 1968; Scheffler 1969b. VEDDAH (VEDDA) Leach, Edmund R. 1963. ‘Did the Wild Veddas Have Matrilineal Clans?’ In Studies in Kinship and Marriage Dedicated to Brenda Z. Seligman on her 80th Birthday, edited by I. Schapera. Pp. 68-78. London: Royal Anthropological Institute. Seligmann, C. G., and Brenda Z. Seligmann. 1911. The Veddas. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [Pp. 63-70: kin terminology.] Reviews: Churchill 1911; Crooke 1911; Dames 1912. Stegeborn, Wiveca. 1999. The Wanniyala-aetto (Veddahs) of Sri Lanka. In The Cambridge Encyclopedia of Hunters and Gatherers, edited by Richard B. Lee and Richard Daly. Pp. 269-273. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [P. 270-271: kinship.] SOUTHERN ZONE KONKANI Katre, Lalita S. 1970. Konkani Kinship Terms. Indian Linguistics 31 (4): 145-161. HAVE

Katre, S. M. HAVE 1968. On Some Kinship Terms in Konkani. In Studies in Indian Linguistics. Professor M. B. Emeneau Sastipūrti Volume, edited by Bhadriradju Krishnamurti. Pp. 164-165. Annamalainagar: Deccan College, Poona University and Annamalai University, Centers of Advanced Study in Linguistics. MARATHI Bénéï, Véronique. 1997. De l’importance de la relation frère-soeur au Maharashtra (Inde). L’Homme 37 (141): 25-53. Bhide, S. S. 1981. Kinship Terms and Social Practices. Bulletin of the Deccan College Research Institute 40: 27-28. [Marathi.] Carter, Anthony T. 1975. Caste ‘Boundaries’ and the Principle of Kinship Amity: A Maratha Caste Purana. Contributions to Indian Sociology 9 (2): 123-138. Delfendahl, Bernard.

1971. Parenté, fonction et territoire dans les cultes champêtres d’un village de l’Inde. L’Homme 11 (1): 52-67. [Marathi.] Dhoṅgaḍe, Rameśa, and Kashi Wali. 2009. Marathi. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. [Pp. 66-67: the use of simple kin terms as pre-modifiers in complex, descriptive kin terms.] Good, Anthony. 1981. Prescription, Preference and Practice: Marriage Patterns among the Kondaiyankottai Maravar of South India. Man 16 (1): 108-129. [Marathi.] HAVE

Reprinted in: Kinship and Family: An Anthropological Reader, edited by Robert Parker and Linda Stone. Pp. 187-204. Oxford: Blackwell, 2004. Junghare, Indira Y. 1998. My Home: My Parents’ Place or My In-Laws’ House? A Cross-Cultural Comparison. In House and Home in Maharashtra, edited by Irina Glushkova and Anne Feldhaus. Pp. 176-188. Delhi: Oxford University Press. [Marriage and kinship in Marathi wedding songs.] Kale, Kalyan. 1998. Kinship Terms in Marathi. In House and Home in Maharashtra, edited by Irina Glushkova and Anne Feldhaus. Pp. 176-188. Delhi: Oxford University Press. Karve, Irawati. 1939-1940. Kinship Terminology and Kinship Usages of the Marāthā Country. Bulletin of the Deccan College Research Institute 1: 327-389; 2, 9-33. Karve, Irawati. HAVE 1942a. Brother and Sister in Marathi Folksong. Science and Culture 8 (5): 214-217. Karve, Irawati. HAVE 1942b. Kinship System and Kinship Usages in Mahārāstra. In Proceedings of the 28th Indian Science Congress, Benares, 1941. Pp. 217-218. Calcutta: Indian Science Congress Association. Lomova-Oppokova, Marina Yu. 1999. Marathas: The Role of Kinship Relations in the Social and Political Life of Maharashtra. In Home, Family and Kinship in Maharashtra, edited by Irina Glushkova and Rajendra Vora. Pp. 185-198. New Delhi: Oxford University Press. Kelkar, Ashok R. 1959-1960. Marathi Kinship Terms: A Lexicographical Study. In Dr. Siddheshwar Varma Volume, presented on the occasion of his seventy-fifth birthday 3d November, 1961 by members of the Linguistic Circle of Delhi, edited by A. Chandra Sekhar. Pp. 122. Madras: Linguistic Circle of Delhi/M.L.J. Press. Review: Raeside 1964. Orenstein, Henry. 1965. Gaon: Conflict and Cohesion in an Indian Village. Princeton: Princeton University Press. [Marathi. Pp. 319-325: kin terminology.] HAVE Reviews: Spencer 1966; McCormack 1968.

Pandharipande, Rajeshwari. 1997. Marathi. New Delhi: Psychology Press. [Pp. 261-263: the use of vocative kin terms, including as address forms for friends.] Vora, Rajendra 1999. Dominant Lineages and Political Power in Maharashtra. In Home, Family and Kinship in Maharashtra, edited by Irina Glushkova and Rajendra Vora. Pp. 199-219. New Delhi: Oxford University Press. Others Chantia, Alok, Ritu Garg, Sameera Maiti, Shailendra Pandey, Ajita Singh and Jyoti Misra. 2002. Kinship Terminology among Dhankut and Marriage Pattern. In Proceedings of the 89th Annual Session of the Indian Science Congress Association. Pt. 3. Section of Anthropology and Archaeology. Pp. 8-9. Lucknow: Lucknow University. Hara, Tadahiko. 1969. The Kinship Terminology of the Moslem Population in Chittagong District, East Pakistan. Journal of Asian and African Studies 2: 100-125. Hara, Tadahiko. 1991. Paribar and Kinship in a Moslem Rural Village in East Pakistan. Tokyo: Institute for the Study of Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa. Hitchcock, John T. 1956. The Rajputs of Khaalaapur: A Study of Kinship, Social Stratification, and Politics. Ph.D. dissertation. Cornell University. 335 P. Ishwaran, K. 1968. Shivapur: A South Indian Village. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul. 205 P. [Pp. 52-73: “Family and Marriage.”] Reviews: Beals A. 1969; Mukherjee 1969. Kapoor, Divyadarshi. 1958. The Kinship System of the Non-Polyandrous Kanets of Mahasu. The Anthropologist 5 (1-2): 19-31. HAVE

Khatoon, Tayyaba. HAVE 1968. Degress of Prohibited Relationship among the Muslims. In Proceedings of the 54th Indian Science Congress, Hyderabad, 1967. P. 489. Calcutta: Indian Science Congress Association. Koppad, K. B. 1972. Some Features of Kinship System in Karnataka Region of Mysore State. Indian Anthropologist 11 (1): 27-40. Kumar Datta, Ansu. 1970. Dharam Kinship in South-West Bengal. Anthropos 65 (1-2): 178-188.

Mahapatra, L. K. 1973. Ritual Kinship in Orissa. Bulletin of the Deccan College Research Institute 31-32: 89-105. Mayer, Adrian C. 1960. Caste and Kinship in Central India: A Village and Its Region. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press. Reviews: Cohn 1960; Hermanns 1960; Mandelbaum 1960; Beals 1961; Varma 1961. Mehra, J. D. 1959. Kinship System of the Shokas of Almora District, Uttar Pradesh. The Anthropologist 6 (1-2): 1-6. Delhi. Parry, Jonathan P. 1972. Caste and Kinship in Kangra. Ph.D. dissertation. Cambridge University. Parry, Jonathan P. 1979. Caste and Kinship in Kangra. London: Routledge & Kegan. Reviews: Carrithers 1979; Allen 1980; Berreman 1980; Fox 1980; Gaborieau 1980; Good 1980; Vatuk 1980. Pfeffer, Georg. 1983. Präskription und Geschichte: Grenzen in pakistanischen Terminologien. In Ethnologie und Geschichte. Festschrift für Karl Jettmar, heraugegeben von Peter Snoy. Pp. 471-485. Wiesbaden: Steiner. Raha, Manis K., and Palash Ch. Coomar. HAVE 1989. The Kinship Terms of the Bhantu of Andamans: Structural Analysis. Man in India 69 (4): 374-386. Tenhunen, Sirpa. 1998. Urban Hierarchies in Flux: Arranged Intercaste Marriages in Calcutta. In Changing Patterns of Family and Kinship in South Asia. Proceedings of an International Symposium on the Occasion of the 50th Anniversary of India’s Independence held at the University of Helsinki 6 May 1998, edited by Asko Parpola, and Sirpa Tenhunen. Pp. 7586. Helsinki: Finnish Oriental Society. Vreede-de Stuers, Cora. 1963. Terminologie de parenté chez les musulmans Ashráf de l’Inde du Nord. Bijdragen tot de Taal-, Land en Volkenkunde 119 (3): 254-266. NORTHWESTERN ZONE GENERAL Biddulph, John. 1880. Tribes of the Hindoo Koosh. Calcutta: Office of the Superintendant of Government Printing. [Pp. 82-83: milk kinship.] DARDIC GENERAL HAVE

Kin Classification in Hunza. Watson. New York: Berghahn Books. Kinship as ‘Anger’: Relations of Resentment in Kalasha Divination. Kalasha Domestic Society: Practice. Creation and Procreation in South Asia: Concepts of Kinship in South Asian Practice. 1164-1176. Parkes. Strand 1976. Pp. Afganistan. London: Routledge. Delhi: Munshiram Manoharlal. 1974. George A. 271-296. Omkar N. Social Order and Sexual Antagonism among the Kalasha (Kalash Kafirs) of Chitral. Proceedings of the 6th International Symposium on Asian Studies.D. The Piśāca Languages of North-Western India. HAVE . Islamabad. Unwrapping Rudeness: Inverted Etiquette in an Egalitarian Enclave. 67-68. Nelson and H. Vol. and Peter S. In Family and Gender in Pakistan: Domestic Organization in a Muslim Society. Parkes. Peter. King 1976. 1997. Schuyler. Journal of Central Asia 7 (2): 57-68. Parkes. W. 65. with Khowar examples. edited by L. Clan Temples and Descent Group Structure among the Kalasha (Kalash Kafirs) of Chitral. [Pp. 1974. Parkes. 1984.] HAVE Pfeffer. 70. Pp. 118-164: Kalasha kinship and marriage. Au. Georg. Jones. Oxford University. Schuyler. 25-63. H. 1969 (1906). Hong Kong: Asian Research Services. edited by Hastings Donnan and Frits Selier. Ph. Ethnographic Notes on Clan/Lineage Houses in the Hindukush and “Clan Temples” and Descent Group Structure among the Kalasha (“Kalash Kafirs”) of Chitral. Parkes. 77. 66. [Pp. [P. including terminology. edited by Joy Hendry and C. 2000. Peter.] CHITRAL KALASHA Jones. Peter. Hong Kong: Asian Research Service. 79: detailed lists of basic kin terms. Peter. Men of Influence in Nuristan: A Study of Social Control and Dispute Settlement in Waigal Valley. Leung. 75.] HAVE Reviews: Tapper 1975. Pp. In Anthropology of Indirect Communication. [Cross-listed in BURUSHASKI. London and New York: Seminar Press. Peter. Ceremony and Domain. Pp. C. HAVE 1984.] KASHMIRI Koul. 2001.239: kin terms as address forms in Kalasha. New Delhi: Hindustan Publishing Corporation. 1155-1176. dissertation. Alliance and Elopement: Economy. In Proceedings of the 6th International Symposium on Asian Studies. edited by Monica Böck and Aparna Rao. 4. Parkes. In Culture. 1983.Grierson.

1967. 1975. [Kinship and blood vengeance. Copenhagen: NIAS Press. and Diwan Bahadur. [Pp. Oslo: Kommisjon Hos Jacob Dybwad. Triloki N. 1963. Triloki N. Studies in Kashmiri Linguistics. Contributions to Indian Sociology 9 (2): 217-243. [P. L. KOHISTANI Knudsen. Eastern Anthropologist 7 (3): 37-46. Karve 1967. 287-306. Madan. 258-265: kin terminology. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Delhi: Indian Institute of Language Studies. Madras: Book Centre. 1965. edited by Patricia Uberoi. Mysore: Central Institute of Indian Languages. 1966. Kurian 1971. 268-274. Are. 1953. In Anthropology on the March: Recent Studies of Indian Beliefs.] HAVE Reviews: Benedict. Madan. 1974. K. Pp.: Oxford University Press. Anthropos 69 (3-4): 445-456.] .2005. Ross 1967. Georg. Kinship Terms Used by the Pandits of Kashmir: A Preliminary Analysis. [Pp. Triloki N. Madan. Delhi. including kin terms and modes of address. Caplan L.] KUNAR GAWAR-BATI Morgenstierne. Tyler 1967.] Madan. 111-118: kin terms. 40: kinship plural. Attitudes and Social Institutions. The Structural Implications of Marriage Alliance in North India: Wife-Givers and Wife-Takers among the Pandits of Kashmir. 2008. Violence and Belonging: Land. Kinship and Marriage in India. In Family. Love and Lethal Conflict in the North-Western Frontier of Pakistan. 1982. etc. B. Madan. A Further Note on the Pandit Kinship Terminology. Pp. 1950. 1993b. Social Structure in the Southeastern Hindu-Kush: Some Implications for Pashai Ethno-History. Triloki N. Triloki N. edited by L. N. Notes on Gawar-Bati. Krishna Anantha Krishna Iyer. Brokskat Grammar. Structural Implications of Marriage in North India: Wife-Givers and Wife-Takers among the Pandits of Kashmir. PASHAYI Keiser. R. Ratnam. SHINA BROKSKAT Ramaswami. Family and Kinship: A Study of the Pandits of Rural Kashmir. Lincoln.

In Irano-Dardica. In Shahidullah Presentation Volume. Wiesbaden: Ludwig Reichert. Georg. Oslo: H. Pp. L. 89-100. Oxford: Oxford University Press. 1926. LAHNDA SERAIKI (MULTANI) Bhatt. žur has been influenced by žau ‘son’. Die Stellung der Kafirsprachen. D. or Bēricho. Stuttgart: Steiner Verlag Wiesbaden. The Buddhist Dards of Ladakh: Mythic Lore. The Nuristani Languages. 29-30. 31: ‘parent-in-law’. Report on a Linguistic Mission to Afghanistan. R. HAVE 2002. [P. [P. 32-33: plurals of kin terms.] Degener. Rohit.DOMAAKI Lorimer. Aschenhoug. Nochmals zur Stellung der Nūristān-Sprachen des afghanischen Hindukusch. Dil.] Review: Turner R. HAVE NURISTANI GENERAL Buddruss. An Ethnography. 1976. Man in India 69 (4): 387-392. Adam. Grand Duchy of Luxembourg: Skydie Brown International. Pp. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 35: 19-38. Astor: Eine Ethnographie. Raj N. Georg. 98-99: Nuristani terms for ‘daughter’ in the Indo-Aryan context. 1926. of Hunza. [P.] Morgenstierne. by Georg Morgenstierne.] HAVE . edited by Nicholas Sims-Williams. Eric P. 1989. Nijmegen: Dekker & van der Vegt. The Dumāki Language: Outlines of the Speech of the Doma. [P. Pp. Multani Kinship Organization: An Investigation. Kinship. 1986. Georg. 332: on Prasun lüšt ‘daughter’ in connection with Sanskrit. 1989. Notes on Kafir Phonology. [Pp. (Proceedings of the British Academy 116). Ettelbruck. 1973.] Hamp. Alliance System. 108: the term for ‘daughter’ in Nuristani languages as compared with Iranian and Indic. Morgenstierne. In Indo-Iranian Languages and Peoples. 103-117. 327-344. Lahore: Linguistic Research Group of Pakistan. edited by Anwar S. [P.] HAVE Vohra. 1939. 71: “strange development” of d > j in Khowar žur ‘daughter’.] SHINA Nayyar. 25: ‘daughter’. Household. [Pp. HAVE 1966. Almuth. 118: Shina kinship chart.

Peter. Wiesbaden. Peter. The Kafirs of Hindu-Kush. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 20 (1): 377-418. social classes. edited by Karl Jettmar and Lennart Edelberg. syncope in the terms for ‘daughter’. In Cultures of the Hindukush. 51-56.D. 1999. 1-2. 1: The Religion of the Kafirs: The PreIslamic Heritage of Afghan Nuristan. Kobenhavn. Alternative Social Structures and Foster Relations in the Hindu Kush: Milk Kinship Allegiance in Former Mountain Kingdoms of Northern Pakistan. 412.] HAVE COMPARATIVE Klimburg. Pp. [Kinship possession. 1967. Vol. Almuth. Ph. Comparative Studies in Society and History 43 (1): 4-36. Formen der Wirtschaft und Geistigen Kultur. p. Richard F. clan. HAVE 2001. [Clan structure. Robertson. Max. (Historisk-Filosofiske Meddelelser udgivet af det Gongelige Danske Videnskabernes Selskab 42 (2)). . 1986. [Pp. Die Kafiren. Karl. Selected Papers from the Hindu-Kush Cultural Conference Held at Moesgård 1970. pp. 61-73: sporadically on agnatic clans.] KAMVIRI Jones. 217-224: family.] Snoy. George S. Nurestani Languages. Schuyler. 1. Vol.] Strand. Warminster: Aris & Phillips. 414: kin terms recorded by several authors. The Kafirs of the Hindu Kush: Art and Society of the Waigal and Ashkun Kafirs. [Pp. 1866. Richard F. 29-31: Kati kinship and social organization. The Religions of the Hindukush.] WAIGALI Degener. A Preliminary Analysis. 213ff: ritual kinship. [Pp. London: Lawrence & Bullen. dissertation. (Online). HAVE 1974. [Vol. E.Parkes. Über die Sprache der sogenannten Kāfirs im indischen Caucasus (Hindū Kūsch). Frankfurt am Main: Goethe Universität. HAVE 2011. HAVE 1896. Principles of Kinship Organization among the Kom Nuristani. The Political Organization of the Kam Kafirs.] Strand. Stuttgart: Steiner. 1962. [Sporadically on clans. KATI Jettmar. In Encyclopaedia Iranica.] Trumpp.

] Goodenough. Kafir to Afghan: Religious Conversion. Paris : Librairie C. pp. Handbuch des Altpersischen. HAVE 1886. [On several kin terms.1998. 85-118: kinship and social structure. 1968. London: Oxford University Press. [Pp. Note sur la parenté chez les Perses au début de l’empire achéménide. Saka Grammatical Studies. 343-345: rdeclension nouns.] Beekes. tūiryō. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 47: 2151. 3450: MPers name for princess and Iranian terms for daughter. Los Angeles. Ph. Études sur le vieux-perse. Beiträge zur altiranischen Grammatik. Die Sprache von Nisheygram im Afghanischen Hindukusch. 21-22: on epigraphic reflexes of the IE word for ‘daughter’. Titres et Noms Propres en Iranien Ancien. dissertation. Christian. Émile.] HAVE Review: Morgenstierne 1970. 1968. Leiden: Brill. Helmut. Émile. [Pp. 1949. Sancisi-Weerdenburg and A.] Katz. University of California. IV. X. i. 1998. Brandenstein. [Pp. American Anthropologist 51: 326-328. Miller D. Wilhelm. Indo-Iranian Journal 23: 275-287. Clarisse. brātūiryō. [Pp.] IRANIAN ANCIENT Bartholomae. The Neuter Plural and the Vocalization of the Laryngeals in Avestan. kin terms. 1987. 1968 . Randbemerkungen zur avestischen u-Epenthese. duxš ‘girl’. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. P. edited by H. David J. Klincksieck.] HAVE Benveniste. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz. Nuristan. [A Waigali village. Comments on the Question of Incestuous Marriages in old Iran. [On the metathesis in the terms for brother’s son and father’s brother. Kuhrt. Herrenschmidt. 1982. Pp. HAVE . N. 117: *duHçi ‘daughter’ (Elam. Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermanischen Sprachen 10: 267-280. Robert S. and Manfred Mayrhofer. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 58: 81-86.D.] Emmerick.) < *duxθri. In Achaemenid History. [P. HAVE 1981.] HAVE Reviews: J. II: The Greek Sources. Ward H. R. [Extensively on terms for father and daughter. 201-202: possession of kin terms. 1951. Z.e. Fischer.] Benveniste. E. MPers. 1964. Political Incorporation and Ethnicity in the Vaygal Valley. 1966. 53-67.

Avestische Laut. 1950. n.] Ravnaes. Archív Orientálni 21: 270-271. S. 1994. 1938. Le xwêtodas ou mariage « incestueux » en Iran ancien. A. Alt-Arisches Jus Gentium. 1973. A propos du mot avestique ptā. Paris: Librairie Orientale et Américaine. 2: on the term for father in Late Avestan and Gathic. Fischer. Jena: G. Language 47 (3): 573-585. 1947. Antoine.und Flexionlehre. Zur Vertretung interkonsonantischer Laryngale im Indoiranischen. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 45: 229-244. Szemerényi. In Épouser au Plus Proche: Inceste. Mazahéri. Hoffmann. Gernot. Contributions to Iranian Lexicography. Indo-Iranian Journal 23: 247-273. La Famille Iranienne aux Temps Anté-Islamiques. Stanley. Meillet. 113-125. [Pp. J. Journal of the American Oriental Society 70 (4): 226-236. edited by Pierre Bonte. Clarisse. Eva. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. Sprachen. HAVE 1918. 1985. [Pp. Avestisch pitar-/ptar-. [Extensively on terms for father and daughter. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 20: 286-292. American Anthropologist 49: 612-617. SCYTHIAN Zgusta. HAVE Slotkin.] Schmidt. Zwei Skythische Götternamen: Παπαιος und Απι. [P.] HAVE Insler. 1996.Herrenschmidt. Pp. HAVE 1953. Some Problems of Indo-European *ə in Avestan. HAVE 1971. 573. 235-236: on Iranian terms for grandfather’] HAVE Tichy. Erling. Oswald. and Bernhard Forssman. Die iranischen Wörter für “Tochter”und “Vater”und die Reflexe des interkonsonantischen H (ә) in den idg. 1889. HAVE 1981.] Leist. Ladislav. On a Possible Lack of Incest Regulations in Old Iran. Karl. [Avestan term for ‘father’. Prohibitions et Stratégies Matrimoniales autour de la Méditerrannée. Burkard W. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 87: 36-83. 81-82: the problem of laryngeal vocalization in the words for father and daughter. The Development of ə/Interconsonantal Laryngeal in Iranian. Paris: Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales. MODERN GENERAL .

and S. HAVE 1999-2000b. dāmāri. Journal of Anthropological Research 37 (4): 305-318. Newsletter of Baluchistan Studies 7: 15-28. Newsletter of Baluchistan Studies 5: 33-62. Nuclear Families and Kinship Groups in Iran. Pp. 67-77: kinship composition of groups. edited by V. Baluchi Kinship Terminology. Kurdish Etymologies I. Ferraro. Stiefmutter’. Felicetta. demāri ‘stepmother. 29-33: “Kinship. In The Anthropology of Breast-feeding. 127-136. Pastner. ‘Household’ and ‘Family’: Some Ethno-Lexical Aspects in Baluchi. Scott. NY: Natural History Press. 58-59: social structure and family genealogies. Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 10: 164-171. [Pp. 1970. 1.] HAVE Review: Masters 1955. Diogenes 19 (76): 115-131. 1992.” including kin terminology. Oslo: Brødrene Jørgensen. The Holy Brotherhood: The Yezidi Religious Institution of the “Brother” and the “Sister” of the “Next World. Asatrian. The Yezidi Oral Tradition in Iraqi Kurdistan. HAVE 1988. WESTERN NORTHWESTERN BALOCHI (BALUCHI) Ferraro. Naples. Jane. KURDISH Allison. HAVE 1954. 2001. Vol.” Iran and the Caucasus 3: 79-96. 1971. HAVE 1999-2000a. The Negotiation of Bilateral Endogamy in the Middle Eastern Context: The Zikri Baluch Example. 1953. Barth. HAVE 1981. 1986. Cultural Depth and Diversity. Reprinted in: Peoples and Cultures of the Middle East: An Anthropological Reader. 42 (3): 389-396. Felicetta. edited by Louise E. Garnik. Fredrik. Richmond: Curzon Press.. Garnik. Carroll McC. Father’s Brother's Daughter Marriage in Kurdistan. . Sweet. HAVE 1990.] Asatrian. Oxford: Berg. [Pp. Principles of Social Organization in Southern Kurdistan. Khatib-Chahidi. Journal of Anthropological Research. Christi. 109-132. Barth. Iran and the Caucasus 3: 209-210. D. Maher. Pp. Fredrik. Milk Kinship in Shi’ite Islamic Iran. 3. Garden City.Behnam.

and Kristin Kazzazi. 1987. Gheitury. Iranian Studies 43 (4): 533-554. Edmund R. 1940. Iranian Studies 37 (2): 219-240. The Hazara Mongols of Afghanistan: A Study in Social Organization.] Reviews: Bacon 1941. HAVE 2001. Andrews. edited by Shahrzad Mojab. V.” including kinship structure. In Women of a NonState Nation. dissertation. Southeast Turkey. 1941. Tribalism and Ethnicity in Eastern Turkey. Yalçin-Heckmann. ZAZA-GORANI DIMLI Todd. Frankfurt am Main and New York: Peter Lang. Leach. Alessandro. Tribe and Kinship among the Kurds. Yasami. The (Re)production of Patriarchy in the Kurdish Language. Costa Mesa CA: MAZDA.D. . 1982. 1991. Terry L. On Kinship. Pp. Berkeley. 63: kin terms. London: London School of Economics and Political Science. Elizabeth.] Hassanpour. Ph. Lale. 2004. A Grammar of Dimili. and Kinship among the Hazaras. Stockholm: Iremet. Also Known as Zaza. 13-27: “Social Organization. Life Cycle within the Iraqi Kurd Family. edited by Peter A. 2002. 328 P. London School of Economics. 622-632. Wiesbaden: Ludwig Reichert Verlag. 1989. referential and vocative forms. [Pp. The Kurds. A Note on Kalhori Kinship Terms. 1951. Ethnologia Polona 8: 247-260. Kinship and Tribal Organization in the Province of Hakkari. Hasan. University of California. Lale. Leszek. Remittances. Yalçin-Heckmann. 227-263. Pp.D. [Southern Kurdish dialect.] SOUTHWESTERN PERSIAN HAZARA Bacon. In Ethnic Groups in the Republic of Turkey. dissertation. Amer. Lale..) [Pp. Monsutti.Dziegiel. Ph. Cooperation. 38-39: “special” and “ordinary” kin terms. Social and Economic Organization of the Rowanduz Kurds. with grammatical analysis of direct and oblique cases. HAVE 2010. (Monographs in Social Anthropology 3. Amir. M. Yalçin-Heckmann.

] Barth.] WESTERN FARSI Amanolahi. Socio-Political Changes among the Basseri of South Iran. trī. Lambton 1962. Christian. Mukerji. 3. Transactions of the Philological Society (1956): 91-94. 397-410. Pp. Jon W. H. Cousin Marriage in Context: Constructing Social Relations in Afghanistan. 1982. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12: 320. Berrenberg. son-in-law.] Bateni. Armeno-Indoiranica.] Bailey. Pp. Roma: Instituto di Glottologia di Roma. In Studia Classica et Orientalia Antonio Pagliaro Oblata. Bombay. 1983. 3. London. [Pp. New York: Humanities Press. Kinship and Ethnicity in the Nahrin Area of Northern Afghanistan. Anl pt zu t. Others Anderson. Graziadio I. mother-in-law. [On an OPers form attested in an Elamite inscription and possibly related to IE ‘daughter’. T. edited by K. Indogermanische Forschungen 2: 263. 1961.[Pp. Iran and the Caucasus 7 (1-2): 261-277. step-son. 288-289: feminine nouns denoting kin relationships and their use in genitive compounds. HAVE Beattie. Marriage Behaviour and Demographic Transition among Parsis. Ênder (pers. father-in-law. 281-301. In Dynamics of Population and Family Welfare. 1973. 2. Karkal M. Jeanne. kinsman’. 268-269: patrlineal clans and subclans. Srinivasan and S. . dšxoy ‘Ruling Lady’. 1863. Ascoli.). R. E. Folk 24: 7-28. Afghan Studies 3-4: 39-51. Nomads of South Persia: The Basseri Tribe of the Khamseh Confederacy. Distinction of the Feminine Gender in Southern Tāti. India: Himalaya Publishing House. HAVE 1893. Oslo: Oslo University Press. HAVE 1956.] HAVE Reviews: Amoss 1962. step-mother. HAVE 2003. Coon 1962. 1982. Pp. 29-32: kin terminology. 11. [Also Muslim Tat.] Bartholomae. 1969. Fredrik. Anthropological Linguistics 15 (7): 324-327. [Baluchi term for father’s sister in the Indo-Iranian context. [Persian for ‘step-father. Arica III. bal. W.TAT Yar-Shater. M. Hugh. Kinship Terms in Persian. Sekandar.

Ilya. 95-97. . 1982.”] Christensen. Mélanges Présentés à Georg Morgenstierne à l’Occasion de son Soixante-Dixième Anniversaire. 129-130: on OPers du-uk-ši-iš ‘princess’ in relation to IE ‘daughter’. L’Homme 27: 12-53. 68-70: “Marriage Alliance. Jeux de structures. NorthEast Afghanistan. 1984. Tribal Warfare in Afganistan and Pakistan: A Reflection of the Segmentary Lineage System. J. La société Afghane: Structure et valeurs. Paris: Editions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme. Ph. 125-142. Christian.” Le Muséon 59 (1-4): 571-575. Genealogical Descent in Iranian. Bradburd.) [In connection with the IE word for ‘daughter’. The Survival of an Ancient Term. 1979. Th. Kinship and Contract: The Social Organization of the Komachi of Kerman. Marriage among Pakhtun Nomads of Eastern Afghanistan. Pp. Ferdinand. In Indo-Iranica. Jean-Pierre. Lefort. Louis. Folk 24: 65-87.2003. London. Daniel A. Pp. dissertation. 266-286. Asger. [Pp. 1987. Bulletin of the Iranian Culture Fioundation 1: 7186. [On WestIran vesita ‘husband’s sister’. 1984. dōšīzä “jeune fille. In Famille et Mutations Sociopolitiques. Pp. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.: Routledge & Kegan Paul. (Mélanges L. W. 293 P. Paris: Éditions du Cerf.D. HAVE 1964. Pierre. 2005. Klaus. 1946. l’Approche Culturaliste à l’Épreuve. Heinrich. 1982. 1899. Pers. In Afghanistan: La Colonisation Impossible. Hart. Duchesne-Guillemin.] Hübschmann.] Dupree. Harmatta. In Islam in Tribal Societies: From Atlas to the Indus. Gershevitch. Affines and Allies: Patterns of Marriage among Pakhtun in Kunar. Famille et parenté dans la plaine du Gilân (Iran). 1971. edité par Azadeh Kian-Thiébaut et Marie Ladier-Fouladi. Pp. Centlivres. and Micheline Centlivres-Demont. etc. Ueber die persische Verwandtenheirath. Iran. Agnates. HAVE 1973. Digard. City University of New York. vierge. Sino-Iranica. Beyond Kinship Algebra: Values and the Riddle of Pashtun Marriage Structure. [Pp. 57-80.] HAVE Henning. Bromberger. Segmentarité et pouvoir chez les nomades Baxtyâri d’Iran. Zeitschrift für Ethnologie 128 (2): 269-292. J. B. Folk 24: 29-63. Acta Antiqua Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 19: 113-143. Ahmed and David M. edited by Akbar S. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 43: 308-312.

Oxford: Berg. HAVE 1920. 133: Persian kinship terminology. 2. Compte-Rendu: Georg Morgenstierne.] Kisliakov. 1929. [Phonetic irregularities in IE affinal terms. Pali dhītā. 1. Sledy Pervobytvogo Kommunizma u Gornyh Tadjikov Vakhio-Bolo. Feminine Nouns in -a in Western Iranian Dialects. Carroll M. A. Oslo. In The Anthropology of Breast-Feeding: Natural Law or Social Construct. 1936. Georg. – Indo-Iranian Frontier Languages. 124-156: kinship system and terminology. 1975. Indo-Iranian Frontier Languages. An Etymological Vocabulary of the Shughni Group. Morgenstierne. 1929. 1974. 1927. 1938. Pp. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 30 (2): 89-91. An Etymological Dictionary of Pashto. [Pp.] HAVE Lüders. Vol. Meillet. Parachi and Ormuri. Shared Space and ‘Fictive’ Marriages in Shi’ite Iran. Ardener. Die Širavand in West Lorestan. Jane. Sanglechi-Ishkashmi amd Wakhi). Oslo: Kommisjon Hos Jacob Dybwad. Georg.] Morgenstierne. 1993.] Morgenstierne. In A Locust’s Leg: Studies in Honour of S. 112-134. Morgenstierne. Antoine. 497-509. In Women and Space: Ground Rules and Social Maps. 205: kin terms. edited by Vanessa Maher. Jane. Schahnaz R. Oslo: Aschenhoug. Taqizadeh. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 49: 236-250. 1992. London: Percy Lund. Milk Kinship in Shi’ite Islamic Iran. Morgenstierne. Weisbaden: Ludwig Reichert. [P. Indo-Iranian Frontier Languages. 203-208. Pp. HAVE 1929. Vol. Ss. Heinrich. Notes on Balochi Etymology. [P. 1. [Pp. Etnografii i Arheologii 10). Iranian Pamir Languages (YidghaMunji. Khatib-Chahidi. 52: on kin terms. Pastner. 1932. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Georg. 109-132.] Reprinted in: Philologica Indica: Ausgewählte Kleine Schriften von Heinrich Lüders. dissertation. Najmabadi. Georg. H.] HAVE Morgenstierne. Georg. N. 43-44. Norsk Tidsskrift for Sprogvidenskap 5: 37-53. Vol. Humphreys. Heidelberg. Georg. (Trudy Instituta Antropologii. [A diminutive of the IE term for ‘daughter’ in an Indo-Aryan context. Pp. 1962. Ph. Parachi and Ormuri. Moscow and Leningrad: Academy of Sciences Press. 48.Khatib-Chahidi. Oslo: Aschenhoug. Sexual Prohibitions.D. 1940. edited by Sh. . Oxford. mit Besonderer Berücksichtung des Verwandtschaftssystems.

1967.-M. G.] Pisarchik. Lutz. In Iran und Turfan. 1995. Izvestiia Tadzhikskogo Filiala Akademii Nauk SSSR 15: 59-67. including terminology. Semenova. M. 2007. Pisarchik. Soobschenie II). Pp. 2005. Sovetskaia etnografia 2: 117-124)] HAVE Perry. 178-180: kin terminology (after a Russian publication: Oranskii. (Viking Fund Publications in Anthropology 43. Shapiro W. [Pp. Compiled and analyzed by Fredrik Barth. 1956. Menschen des Rückens-Menschen des Baluches: Sprache und Wirklichkeit im Verwandtschaftssystem der Belutschen. Uchenye Zapiski Kuliabskogo Gosudarstvennogo Pedagogicheskogo Instituta 4: 287-310.] Reviews: Madan 1967. John R. Shugnanskie I rushanskie terminy rodstva tadzhikov Pamira). Salzer. Richard B. HAVE 1958.) [Pp. [Pp. A. G. Indoiazychnaia etnograficheskaia gruppa “afgon” v Srednei Azii. and Peter Zieme. Materialy k terminologii rodstva tadzhikov (Soobschenie I. Christine Reck. Reznik. Reznik. (Trudy Instituta Istorii. Geburtstag Gewidmet. Perrin. 207-229. Bulletin de l’Écôle Française d’Extrême-Orient 52 (1): 173-181. K. Mostafa. Pehrson. K. Beiträge Berliner Wissenschaftler. Rzehak. HAVE 1949. Pp. J. In Sbornik Statei po Istorii i Filologii Srednei Azii. 477-478: kin terms as forms of address. Dupree 1968. 1964. I. 1966. posviaschennyi 80-letiiu so dnia rozhdeniia A. Uchenye Zapiski Kuliabskogo Gosudarstvennogo Pedagogicheskogo Instituta 3: 193-220. HAVE 1957. Terminy obrascheniia “lo” i “ro” v shugnano-rushanskoi gruppe iazykov v vekhoviah Piandja (Amu-Dar’i). Stalinabad: Tadjik Academy of Sciences Press. HAVE 1953. Kinship Terminology and Feudal versus Tribal Orientations in Baluch Social Organization: A Comparative View. . edited by Wolfgang Weissleder. Werner Sundermann zum 60. D. edited by Christiane Reck. A Tajik Persian Reference Grammar. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz. The Hague: Mouton. Community Genetics 10 (1): 3840. L’Afghon. Consanguineous Marriages in Iranian Folktales. dialecte Indo-Aryen parlé au Turkestan. In The Nomadic Alternative: Modes and Models of Interaction in the African-Asian Deserts and Steppes.1978. Robert N. A. A. Arheologii i Etnografii Akademii Nauk Tadjikskoi SSR 17). 177-184. Materialy k terminologii rodstva tadzhikov (Materialy k terminologii rodstva tadjikov. The Social Organization of the Marri Baluch. Saadat. Pp. D. Leiden and Boston: Brill. O nekotoryh terminah rodstva u tadjikov. 33-70: kinship and marriage. Chicago: Aldine. 261-274.

Iranisch und die Indogermanistik. K. Sitzungsberichte der Philosophisch-Historischen Classe der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften 96 913): 735-900. Avest aibi-šōiθna ‘habitant de la maison’. Afghanistan: Historical and Cultural Quarterly 33 (2): 45-68. Bartered Brides: Politics. 284-285: patriarchal family. Spooner. Études sur la phonetique et l’étymologie de l’Ossete. Wien. Berkeley. maitresse de maison’ < *abi-šaiθnii-. University of California. 69-74. Kinship.] Cheung. Gender and Marriage in an Afghan Tribal Society. Johnny. a dialect of Northern Pashto. residence. Jassisch und Altossetisch. [Pp. marriage. Some Remarks on Gemination in Ossetic. In Indoarisch. 2000.] Sköld. 283: marriage. Materialen zu den Iranischen Pamirsprachen. Wilhelm. 1980. 1965. In Compendium Linguarum Iranicarum. Nancy. Ss. 240. 772-776: kin terms.] Dareste. Tomaschek. 1880. 242: Iranian kin terms attested in Sarmatian personal names. 1966. Alanisch. herausgegeben von Bernhard Forssman und Robert Plath. The Ossetic Reflexes of PIr. kin classification. dissertation.1974. Mills 1994. HAVE 1989. 1991. 172-173: Shugni basic kin terms. Kabul. Ph. maddaeltae. 288-289: on the replacement of gens by the state. Sociologus 15 (1): 22-31. Iran 4: 51-59. OSSETIAN Benveniste. herausgegeben von Rüdiger Schmitt.] Reviews: Afshar 1992. [Pp. Hannes.] HAVE . Ss. Alef-Shah. 1936. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Journal des Savants March: 164177. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 52 (1): 6-59. 236-245. Arbeitstagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft vom 2. [Durrani. adoption. 1887. Donnan 1992.] Bielmeier. Kinship and Marriage in Eastern Persia. par Maxime Kovalevski. Oktober 1997 in Erlangen. Social Organization of a Nomadic Pastoral Nobility in Southern Iran: the Kashkuli Kuchek Tribe of the Qashqa’i. 138-188: lineage segmentation. Wiesbaden: Reichert. R. bis 5. Gleerup. May: 279-294. [Pp. Centralasiatische Studien. [P. II. Wiesbaden: Ludwig Reichert. Roland.] Spooner. Die Pamir-Dialekte. Brian J. Sarmatisch. Brian J. intervocalic *-Cy-. [Pp. aervaddaeltae. W.D. 70: gemination in kin terms plurals fiddaeltae. Tapper. Émile. family cycle.] HAVE Zadran. 18-19: etymology and discussion of Osset aefsīn ‘belle-mere. Family and Kinship Terminology. 1956. [Pp. Iranian Kinship and Marriage. Lund: C. [Pp. Review of Sovremennyi obychai i drevnii zakon: Obychnoe pravo osetin v istorikosravnitel’nom osveshchenii.

1903. 41-42: complex suffixes al + ta of kin terms.] HAVE Miller. Simone.”] Pisani. Wsewolod. Indogermanische Forschungen 21: 323-334. B. Ss. HAVE 1962. 207-232: “Kinship system and laws of inheritance. Otto. Ossetic and Caucasian – Stray Notes. filia und eine vermeintlich messapische Inschrift. Anhang. [P. Larose. 1979. Fridrik. Trübner. Ossetic syl / silæ ‘Female’. 1893. including Dig. In Grundriss der Iranischen Philologie. 166: Ossetian kin terms as recorded by Kovalevskii. [A follow-up to Abaev’s etymology from *stri-. 1973. [Pp. Miller. [Pp. Indogermanische Forschungen 54: 81-113. M. Messapische Studien. 331. Éclairé par l’Histoire Comparée.] Thordarson.] HAVE Thordarson. Indogermanische Forschungen 64: 169-171. 69-96: Ossetian customary law in Kovalevskii’s writings. Wsewolod. Diverse Indo-Iranian Etymological Notes. HAVE 1989. 1887. 1959. Inschriften mit Kommentar. M. [Pp. 1. Ss. [Pp. Carlo de. herausgegeben von Rüdiger Schmitt.und Formenlehre. Kovalevskii i ego issledovaniia gorskikh narodov Kavkaza.: Nauka. Skizze einer Laut. Maxime. [Pp. 478: on kin terms. A.] Kovalewsky. Wiesbaden: Ludwig Reichert. [Pp. Vittore. Eric. 142-144: “Words for Daughter and Son.] MESSAPIC Blumenthal. Paris: L. Strassburg: Karl J.”] See Dareste 1887 for a review of the Russian original. Beiträge zur ossetischen Etymologie. Messapisch bilia – lat. 112-113: on do as a possible reflection of IE *dhugHter ‘daughter’. Droit Coutumier Ossétien. 332-333: some kin terms. HAVE 2001. 107-108: basic kin terms. M. 90: on names derived from kin terms in Scythian inscriptions. 1-111. 469. Fridrik. Norsk Tidsskrift for Sprogvidenskap 27 (1): 85-97. herausgegeben von Wilhelm Geiger und Ernst Kuhn. 1936.] Hübschmann.] HAVE Haas.Hamp. [P. [Pp. Etymologie und Lautlehre der Ossetischen Sprache. Die Sprache der Osseten. Bd. In Compendium Linguarum Iranicarum. nostae ‘daughter-in-law’ < *nvostae. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. Heinrich. Ossetic. 1907. Albrecht von. Journal of the American Oriental Society 121 (1): 89-90. Strassburg.] Kaloev. HAVE . Zur Interpretation der messapischen Inschriften. 456-479. Coutume Contemporaine et Loi Ancienne.

. Alexandra M. The Osi of Tacitus – Germanic or Illyrian? Harvard Studies in Classical Philology 42: 139-155. Le système politique Corse: Le clan. Millar 2002. 48: on Phryg gelaros. Indogermanische Forschungen 63: 253-272. Olivesi. Le système des clans en Corse in l’état en perspective.] Solmsen.] HAVE ROMANCE SOUTHERN CORSICAN Anonymous. 152: on bilia in connection with fīlia and the reflection of dh in Messapic. Ravis-Giordani. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 34: 36-68. 261-272: on bilia ‘daughter’. Joshua. 161. Claude. Peuples Méditerranéens 51: 191-201. HAVE Jaffe. Die Phrygischen Sprachdenkmäler. gallaros and IE terms for ‘husband’s sister’.] PHRYGIAN Haas. [A controversial word found among Greek inscriptions in Asia Minor. Cuntrasti 1: 13-24. Orsoni. December 10.] Neumann. Berlin: Mouton & Walter de Gruyter. [Pp. Zum Phrygischen.1958. Felix.”] Reviews: Timm 2000. 1897. Zur Erklärung der Messapischen Inschriften. 1893. [Pp. G. Zur Verwandtschaftsbezeichnung *ιανατηρ. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 6: 142-150. HAVE 1966. Claude. Georges. G. 1857. Clanisme et racisme: Hypothèse sur les relations inter-communaires en Corse. Otto. The Corsican Clan. 1990. Günther. (Linguistique Balkanique 10. [P. Una nuova iscrizione messapica proveniente da Sepino. 1999. 211: attested forms of Phryg kin terms. 112. de haut en bas. De bas en haut. Glotta 65: 33-37. 1986. 147-148: on Bilias ‘daughter’. HAVE 1987. 39. New York Times. 1983. 1931. 46-52: “Kinship and the ‘Clan’. Ideologies in Action: Language Politics on Corsica.] HAVE Stier. [Pp. Sophia: Academie Bulgare des Sciences.) [Pp. Etudes Rurales 101-102: 137-173. 103. [Pp. which is often attributed to Phrygian.] Whatmough. 208. Lenclud.

Un falso arcaismo: lat. Michel. including kin terms such as mater and filios. Carlo A. endogamy and feuding. HAVE 1968.] Reviews: Kertzer 1990. Class. Mastrelli. Stephen. pel. (ed. uxor. Jean. 1971.) 1990. Review: Parkin T. 1988. 155ff: the structure of onomastic formula. Eric. Petrusewicz 1990. Dixon. Reviews: Golden 2002. Suzanne. Olschki. Actes de la Table Ronde des 2-4 Octobre 1986. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. HAVE 1980.-fal. Treggiari 2002. and Hinnerk Bruhns. affinity. Maison de Sciences de l’Homme. Feuding. (eds. usur. Paris. Childhood. 259: usur = Lat uxor ‘wife’. 2001. La Lingua Falisca.] LATIN COLLECTIONS Andreau. Archivio Glottologico Italiano 65: 1418. ITALIC Hamp. ritual kinship and endogamy. La Definizione Essenziale Giuridica del Matrimonio: Atti del Colloquio RomanisticoCanonistico (13-16 marzo 1979). Roma: Libreria Editrice della Pontificia Università Lateranense. Bergers Corses: Les Communautés Villageoises du Niolu.] Revised edition: Ajaccio: Albiana-Parc Naturel Régional de Corse. 1963. [P. feuding. Reece 1990. and Kin in the Roman World. G. Wilson. 1980. London and New York: Routledge. . Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine.1983.) 2001. [Extensively on kinship. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 66 (1): 213-227. 175 P. Firenze: L. “Fils” et “fille” en italique: Nouvelle contribution. Review: Augustins 2005. marriage. Conflict. Lejeune. FALISCAN Giacomelli. 1994. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 62 (1): 67-86. “Fils” et “fille” dans les langues de l’Italie ancienne. [Kinship. and Banditry in Nineteenth-Century Corsica. 155: pp. Hope 2002.S. Aix. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. Edisud.

115-131. Kertzer. The Family in Ancient Rome: New Perspectives. (ed. Parkin T. Reviews: Pomeroy 1987. Pp. . Adoptionen in der Zeit der Römischen Republik bis auf die des Caesar Octavianus. The Family in Italy from Antiquity to the Present.] Review: Messing 1981. Saller. Parkin T. Paris: Editions Klincksieck. Oxford and Canberra: Clarendon Press/Humanities Research Centre. Musgrave 1993.) 1986. Rawson. 1983. uxor. Ricerche sulla Organizzazione Gentilizia Romana. HAVE 1972.) 1991. Ambrosini. Volterra. Paul. uxor. André. [femina. L’italien prélitteraire a-t-il dit germano et germana pour “frère” et “soeur” ? Étude de stratigraphie linguistique. Les Mots à Redoublement en Latin. Jacques. coniux. Le nom du collatéral au cinquième degree. and Richard P.” In Linguistica e Dialettologia Veneta: Studi Offerti a Manlio Cortelazzo dai Colleghi Stranieri. Geburtstages und zur Vollendung des 60. Rawson. Halle-Saale: Max Niemeyer. Onomasiologia strutturale ed etimologia: il caso di barba “zio” e amita “zia. 1968. Reviews: Gardner 1992. 1978.Franciosi. Universität Koln. Gennaro. Marriage.D. T. Latin Words for ‘Woman’ and ‘Wife’. 211-239.) 1984. Edoardo.) 1991. James N. In Festschrift Karl Jaberg zugeeignet zur Feier seines 60. Mario. Alfs. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. Semesters seines Akademischen Lehramtesm 24. Wiedemann 1998. Jacques. Studi e Saggi Linguistici 2: 23-32. New Haven: Yale University Press. Divorce and Children in Ancient Rome. Ph. (ed. Napoli: Jovene. Napoli: Jovene. HAVE 1937. 1991. HAVE André. Gerd. 1994. a cura di Günter Holtus e Michael Metzeltin. Tübingen: Narr. Beryl. April 1937. [On reduplicated kin terms sporadically. Beryl.. Glotta 50: 234-255. Saller 1988. 1-3. GENERAL Adams. Pp. (ed. Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. 1994. 1962. Riccardo.] Aebischer. David I. 1950. (eds. Reviews: Bryant 1993. Revue de Philologie 42 (1): 42-48. Etimologia di lat. Ciacci 1993. Wiedemann 1987. dissertation. Alinei.

L. Groupe de parenté ou principe de légitimité. 1990. The Latin Dialect of the Ager Faliscus: 150 Years of Scholarship. a cura di Vincenzo Giuffrè. In Sodalitas: Scritti in Onore di Antonio Guarino. Immagini dell’Anima. Rome: La Nuova Italia Scientifica. Images of the Soul. Reviews: Barton 1988. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Reprinted in: Sodalitas: Scritti in Onore di Antonio Guarino.D. Bakkum G. Uxor (vaça.] Bakkum G. . Pp. Family Law and Roman Politics. Douglas 1988. Augustins. Marcel. Paternal Power in Late Antiquity. Augustins. 501-526. 1990. Amsterdam University: Faculty of Humanities. Time. 2009b. Maurizio. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 13: 157-160. Athenaeum 62 (3-4): 468491. Translated by John Van Sickle. Bauman. M. 1986. un point de vue sur l’origine du testament. English translation: Anthropology and Roman Culture: Kinship. 123-137. 2009a. Pp. Bettini. avunculus. 2. T. dissertation. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. dissertation. 177-212: kin terms discussed in the Lexical Material section. L’Ethnographie 81 (1): 85-96. 1984. Journal of Roman Studies 88: 147-165. 1283-1330. Tempo. Arjava. Georges. vacca). T. C. M. Maurizio. Antropologia e Cultura Romana: Parentela. C. 1864. avus nella cultura romana più arcaica. 1991.Andreau. Ph. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. Ph. 1990. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Bettini. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. Baltimore: John Hopkins University Press. Pratique matrimoniale et representation philosophique: Le crépiscule des strategies? In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. Antti. Pp. Amsterdam: Amsterdam University Press. 855-880. Activité financière et liens de parenté en Italie Romaine. R. L. 611-618. 1988. Napoli: Jovene. Graziadio I. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. [Pp. Bénabou. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. 3. Pp. Jean.D. Georges. Napoli: Jovene. The Latin Dialect of the Ager Faliscus: 150 Years of Scholarship. HAVE Ascoli. 1984. 1984-1985. Pp. Pater. 1985. Parenté et maisonnée à Rome. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.

27-49. In Storia e Civiltà dei Romani. Studi Italiani di Filologia Classica 10: 1168 . Prohibitions et Stratégies Matrimoniales autour de la Méditerrannée. Pisa 1989. Bettini. Boemer. Maurizio. Bettini. Frazer. HAVE Bodel. Olyan. and Saul M. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. Maurizio. Bonfante. Meccanismi retorici e paradigmi culturali: Lo statuto antropologico di “figlio”/ “servo”/ “animale domestico” nella cultura romana arcaica e in quella della Sardegna tradizionale. Penates. Bierkan. 1991a. 2008. 1987. 1988. In Il matrimonio e la Parentela. Sherman. In Actes du Congrés de la Federation Internationale des Études Classiques.42 e i gradi di parentela in Ovidio. Reprinted in: Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. Bodel. Maurizio. Il divieto fino al ‘sesto grado’ incluso nel matrimonio romano. and L. Bettini. HAVE . Pp. Rivista di Filologia e d’Istruzione Classica 18: 418-429. 1990. Andrew T. by J. Athenaeum 66: 6998. Bettini. Greco. Paris: Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales. HAVE 1994. Marriage in Roman Law. 39-52. Yale Law Journal 16 (5): 303-327. Treggiari 1993. Pp. Bettini. edited by Pierre Bonte. 221-239. Frankfurt am Main and New York: Campus. Padova: Centro Stampa di Palazzo Maldura. In Épouser au Plus Proche: Inceste. Settis. 66-73.G. 256 P. Il sistema della parentela e la struttura della famiglia. Bettini. edited by S. Bettini. Guiliano. Cicero’s Minerva. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns.. 1991b. Maurizio. 1983. Milano: Electa.1174. De la terminologie romaine des cousins. 1990. Bressanone 1981. Pp. 244-265.Reviews: Pollard 1992. Maurizio. MA. Pp. Atti del IX Convegno di Studi. Translated into Italian by Milano Il Saggiatore. 1907. E tolgono per moglie la cugina. edited by John P. 248-275. Charles P. Maurizio. German translation: Familie und Verwandtschaft im Antiken Rom. and Émile Stocquart. John. Gymnasium 94: 525-528. Il Potere e l’Esercito. Maurizio. In Retorica e Classi Sociali. and the Mother of the Lares: An Outline of Roman Domestic Religion In Household and Family Religion in Antiquity. Heroides 8. Oxford: Blackwell. Wie ist Augustus mit Vesta verwandt. F. Pp. Aspetti e problemi della parentela Romana. Malden. 1992. Pp.

Bush. 1971. Atavus. HAVE 1889b. 332 P. [Latin for stepmother. I. Parkin T.] Bréal. Ph. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. Pp. Büchner. Archie C. 1994. Noverca “la belle-mère. Ethnology 10: 409-432. Pp. Oxford: Oxford University Press. 1955. Parent’s Cousin and Cousin’s Child. Bréal. Bush. HAVE . HAVE 1970. Les alliances matrimoniales des sénateurs et chevaliers Gallo-Romains. HAVE 1889a. 1993. Buckland. Burnand. Archie C. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. 1. Bruhns. W.” Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 6: 341. Some Problems Connected with the Roman Gens. Hinnerk. State University of New York at Buffalo. 1990. Bradley. Parenté et alliances politiques à la fin de la République Romaine. Bush. Archie C. La Parola del Passato: Revista di Studi Antichi 200: 312314. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 7: 447. dissertation. Bury. Tacitus und Plinius über Adoption des römischen Kaisers (Das Verhältnis von tacitus hist. HAVE 1972a. 1990. Discovering the Roman Family. 1991. 571-594. Latin Kinship Extensions: An Interpretation of the Data. Political Science Quarterly 22: 663-692. Karl. Dixon S. John B. Keith R. a cura de E. Classical Review 2 (1-2): 43. 85-108. In Studi in Onore di Pietro Bonfante. Michel. Pp. Archie C.D. PUER = FILIUS. Rheinische Museum für Philologie 98: 289-312. Yves. FILIA. Diligens paterfamilias. 295-309.W. 1907. Ciapessoni e P. Wiedemann 1998. W. McGinn 1993. 1888. Albertario. Michel. American Journal of Philology 93 (1972): 568-576. G. Stritauos. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. HAVE Bush. Roman Collateral Kinship Terminology. Reviews: Saller 1992. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. 15-16 zu Plinius Panegyricus 7-8). edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. 1930. Milano: Fratelli Treves. Notes étymologiques. P. De Fransisci. Étymologies. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine.1981. Botsford.

The Roman Law of Marriage. New Haven: Yale University Press.] Cantarella.-C. Guido. 1987.) [Includes derivations from kin terms. 1990. Mireille. 1990. Ethnology 14 (1): 25-46. 1971. -INUS. 595-608.-C. In The Family in Italy from Antiquity to the Present. Pp. The Latin Derivational Suffixes -INUS. Journal of Indo-European Studies 15 (3-4): 285-296. Butler. On the Change of d to l in Italic (lacrima. Archie C. Oxford: Clarendon Press. -inus and -ineus. lingua etc. Constructing Kinship in Rome: Marriage and Divorce. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Lawson 1932. Archie C. 2003. Bush. 1975. Butler. J. and -INEUS: Their Origins and Romance Descendants. Construire sa parenté à Rome. Remote “Uncles” and Remote “Aunts” as Defined in the Sententiae Receptae Paulo. Nepos Again. Reviews: A. Classical Journal 68 (2): 161-165. Mod.). McHugh. University of California. edited by D. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. and Joseph J. Volterra 1930. 127-144. Jonathan L. Mireille.D.1972b. 1972-1973. Bush. Duff P. Corbier. Saller. Kertzer and R. -INA. Seymour R. caluco et. Transactions and Proceedings of the American Philological Association 103: 3947. 1991a. Pp. 1930. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. Berkeley: University of California Press. Ph. E. Indogermanische Forschungen 2: 157-167. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. Fathers and Sons in Rome. Tradizioni familiari e prassi politica nella repubblica romana: Tra mos maiorum e individualismo. 1931. J.). Consobrinus and Cousin. H. 1930. P. Italian cicala. 165: on levir ‘husband’s brother. Jonathan L. Corbier. Filiation and Adoption.. E. Revue Historique 575: 3-36. HAVE . 1990. Clemente. Berkeley. Corbier. Pp. Patterns of Roman Marriage. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. -īna. levir. (University of California Publications in Linguistics 68. 1969.’] HAVE Corbett. Mireille. S. 1893. Archie C. 226-249. Conway. – IIIe ap. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. Latin -īnus. dissertation. Classical World 96 (3): 281-298. Les comportements familiaux de l’aristocratie romaine (IIe siècle av. from Proto-Indo-European to the Romance Languages. [P. Bush.

Crook. 1998. Deman. Mireille. Épigraphie et parenté. pratiques individuelles et collectives. 1953. M. by Francesco De Martino. 21-23 Mai 1993). Reprinted in: Diritto e Societa nell'Antica Roma. Corbier. 1991. Classical Quarterly 17: 113-122. 1991b. Corbier. edited by Y.Corbier. 1. John A. 47-78. Corbier. Antiquité Classique 50: 198-208. Divorce and Children in Ancient Rome. Roma: Editori Riuniti. 1990. 1998. Corbier. Bordeaux: Maison des Sciences de l’Homme d’Aquitaine. Patria Potestas. Mireille. Crook. In Atti dell’Accademia Romanistica Costantiniana: VII Convegno Internazionale: 89-109. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. Georges. 1967. Contribution à l’étude de la patria potestas.Le Bohec and Y. Pp. In Studi in Onore di Vincenzo Arangio-Ruiz nel XLV Anno del suo Insegnamento. In Epigraphie et Histoire: Acquis et Problèmes (Actes du Congrès de la Société des Professeurs d’Histoire Ancienne. 103-123. in a Roman Marriage? In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. 1979. 1999. Pp. 25-49. Annales 54: 1257-1290. “His and Hers”: What Degree of Financial Responsibility Did Husband and Wife Have for the Matrimonial Home and Their Life in Common. 1988. Cornil. Roman. 1897. Aspetti della patria potestà e deo rapporti tra genitori e figli nell’epoca postclassical. Nouvelle Revue Historique de Droit Francais et Étranger 21: 416-485. La petite enfance à Rome: Lois. Lyon: De Boccard. Pp. Oxford: Clarendon Press. . Mireille. 101–152. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. edited by Beryl Rawson. 2001. In Marriage. La “gens.” lo stato e le classi in Roma antica. John A. T. D. Mélanges d’Archéologie et d’Histoire de l’École Française de Rome 103 (2): 655-701. Review: Durkheim 1899b. Pp. normes. Napoli: Jovene. Divorce and Adoption as Roman Familial Strategies. 5174. 153-172.). edited by P. Dalla. 4.-C. – IIIe siècle après J. Mireille. Guillaume.] De Martino Francesco. Le terme de parenté germanique svecerio/socerio dans les inscriptions latines. Lyon-Chambéry.-C. [Cross-listed in GERMANIC. Pp. HAVE 1981. In Les Solidarités: Le Lien Social dans Tous ses États. T. Pp. Albert. La descendance d’Hortensius et de Marcia. Solidarité entre les générations et sécurité du cycle de vie: La société romaine (IIe siècle avant J.

The Roman Family. 1990. 3: 227-243. Pp. Sur le mariage romain. Classical Journal 31: 505-506. uxor ‘wife’. nepos ‘grandson. Autocritique et mise au point.] DeWitt. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press. 1956. Dixon. ‘yoke-fellow’. The Marriage Alliance in the Roman Elite. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. Monique. Devoto. Cappelli.Derouet. 271-283. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. L’aristocratie romaine donne-t-elle l’image d’un “système à maisons”? In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. Latin Forms of Address: From Plautus to Apuleius. La stratégie symbolique de la parenté sous la République et l’empire Romains. 2002. [Interpretation of Lat. ‘wife’. Interstate Kinship and Roman Foreign Policy. E. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. 1907. Suzanne. [Uxor ‘wife’ from *ughswesor ‘yoke-sister’. M. 11: on the etymology of Lat.”] Review: Katz 2003. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. 1994. Journal of Family History 10 (4): 353-378. 3e Série. Transactions of the American Philological Association 123: 261-286. 1992. 1990. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. Note on Warren. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. 110-128: “Kinship terms. Bologna: L. 53-76. Giacomo. Dumont. W. Norman W. American Journal of Philology 28: 488. 1985. Semantic Notes on Latin Words.] Elwyn. [P. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Dixon. 1990. Sue. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. F. Suzanne. 475-495. Reprinted in: Revue des Études Latines 47 (1969): 27-41. Reviews: Gardner 1993. Eleanor. Pp. from the root wegh-. 1940. Bernard. Durry. Revue Internationale des Droits de l’Antiquité.] Dickey. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Jean-Christian. 1993. Storia della Lingua di Roma. . [Pp. L’imperivm du pater familias. 1935-1936. Parkin T. Dondin-Payre. nephew’ and avunculus ‘mother's brother’.

Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. HAVE . Evans. In Ricerche sulla Organizzazione Gentilizia Romana. Classical Review 11 (2): 90-94. Franciosi.] Fay. Franciosi. A. a cura di Gennaro Franciosi. Culham 1993. Pp. 3-33. Atti del Convegno di Diritto Romano. 1991. 1992.Etienne. Diritto delle Persone e della Famiglia. Napoli: Alvano. Sepolcri e riti di sepoltura delle antioche ‘gentes’. Pp. Edwin W. 147-150. 1910. Parkin T. 121-179. 37-80. Franciosi. a cura di Gennaro Franciosi. Matrimonio. 489-494. Franciosi. 94: etymology of Lat vitricus ‘stepfather’. Women and Children in Ancient Rome. Fayer. C. Napoli: Jovene. VII. Classical Quarterly 1 (4): 282-283. T. 1990. Napoli: Jovene. Etymologies. 619-622. 1984a. In Societa e Diritto nell’Epoca Decemvirale. conubium e classi sociali nel V sec. 1994. Reviews: Jones N. 1984b. Réflexions sur “quelques terrains où la cohésion familiale est mise à l’épreuve. Some Cases of Haplolalia. Gennaro. Roma: L’Erma di Bretschneider. La Goliardica. 1907. 1988. Napoli: Edizioni Scientifiche Italiane. La Familia Romana: Aspetti Giuridici ed Antiquari. Preesistenza della ‘gens’ e ‘nomen gentilicium’. Franciosi.” In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. La plebe senza genti e il problema della ‘rogatio canuleia’. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. 1983. Pp. Napoli: Jovene. Review: Gardner 1997. Gennaro. HAVE 1897. Carlo. Pp. Pp. Copanello 3-7 giugno 1984. War. Pp. [P. Gennaro. Napoli: Jovene. Edwin W. Gennaro.C. Fadda. Gennaro. La relazione avuncolare in Roma antioca (a proposito della congiura degli Aquili e dei Vitelli). In Studi in Onore di Arnaldo Biscardi. 1984c. Milano: Istituto editoriale Cisalpino. Clan Gentilizio e Strutture Monogamiche. Contested Etymologies. See also Moreau 1979. In Ricerche sulla Organizzazione Gentilizia Romana. 1994. In Ricerche sulla Organizzazione Gentilizia Romana. vitricus. Gennaro. London: Routledge. Franciosi. John K. Fay. 1978. 6. 4. a cura di Gennaro Franciosi. Roland. 425 P.

1938. Famiglia e Persone in Roma Antica. 1990. 1870. London and New York: Routledge. 1984. Fathers and Daughters in Roman Society: Women and the Elite Family. Parkin T. Eric P. Hjalmar. Indogermanica. NJ: Princeton University Press. Adfinitas. Phoenix 49 (1): 121-130. Familia. Gennaro. Frisk. Princeton. Gaudemet. Judith P. Marica. American Journal of Philology 103 (2): 214-216. Frank. Hallett. Martin 1986. Jane F. Jus 12: 450-464. Remnants of the Pronominal Genitive Singular -l. [On Lat famul.. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. L. Milano: Giuffrè. edited William Smith. HAVE 1892. 1994. Reviews: Bradley 1985. Archiv für Lateinische Lexicographie und Grammatik 7: 73-102. 2004. Pp.] HAVE Funck. Bruce W. MacMullen 1985. HAVE . Augusto. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. “Cognata Numina”: Culti della città e culti della famiglia del principe in epoca Augustea. Review: Bradley 2005. 110 P. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine.] Hamp. [Diminutive kin terms are used for comparison. Antonio. A. Dall’Età Arcaica al Principato.Franciosi. Saller 1986. A Casebook on Roman Family Law. J. Frier. 1991. 5.. Guarino. familia. Fraschetti. The Roman Household: A Sourcebook. HAVE 1982. McGinn. Pp. Hamp. In Dictionary of Greek and Roman Antiquities. and Thomas A. Eric P. J. Was heisst ‘die Kinder’. 1961. Aspetti comunitari del regime matromoniale romano. 1989. 1939. 85-119. 1995. Göteborgs Högskolas Årsskrift 44: 18-20. anniculus. and Thomas Wiedmann. G. Oxford: Oxford University Press. London: Murray. 519-520. The Rhetorical Uses of Family Terms in Seneca’s Oedipus and Phoenissae. Torino: Giopichelli. Reviews: Currie 1992. Gardner.

In Thinking Men: Masculity and its Self-Representation in the Classical Tradition. edited by Roger S. 1999. 1980. Hamp. Some Italic and Celtic Correspondences. Stratégies familiales et ruptures à l’époque des guerres civiles et de la Proscription. Patruus. Hinard. 81-95. Bagnall and William V.D. 1985. Eduard. [Pp. Harrod. Hanson. Leiden: Brill. 1998. A. J. 1891. 1889. Hamp. London: Routledge. 1990. Mélanges Latins. Paternity. In the Name of the Father: Procreation. Politics and the Life Sciences 15 (2): 265-272. Pp. dissertation. J. Classical Review 44 (5): 293-296.] HAVE Havet. Eric P. 555-570. Ph. 1909. Kin Term Usage in The Federalist: Evolutionary Foundations of Publius’s Rhetoric. François. A. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 96 (1): 102. Glotta 63: 110. The Roman Father’s Power of Life and Death. Eric P. Pp. 10. L. The Roman Family. Harlow. Pp. Comparative Studies in Society and History 22: 203-250. J. Harris. . Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. and Patriarchy. On Latin Stem Alternations. edited by D. Princeton University. Latin ianitrīcēs. Holper. Mary. Mattingly. Keith. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press. E. Adversaria Orthographica. S. Hopkins. 293-294: on two spellings of the Latin word for ‘wife’: uxor and uoxor. Samuel G. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 96 (1): 97. 1996. Latin amita ‘father’s sister’.1982-1983a. William V. Hausman. HAVE 1982-1983b. Lateinisch socerio. Glotta 17: 142-143. 1928. Potter and D. E. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. In Studies in Roman Law in Memory of A. Latin Terms of Endearment and of Family Relationship: A Lexicographical Study Based on Volume VI of the Corpus Inscriptorum Latinarum. 2. Latin pappa. 1986. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. Hermann. Review: Hodgman 1913. 19-66. Brother-Sister Marriage in Roman Egypt. In Life. Harris. Arthur Schiller. 91 P. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 6: 2021. Death and Entertainment in the Roman Empire.

1911. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. M. K. 1996. Das Familienrecht der Cognaten und Affinen nach Römischem und Verwandten Rechten: Ein Versuch Rein Historischer Vergleichung im Rechte. 623-630. Leipzig: B. T. Marek. Pp. all. K. Klenze. olos. Key. 1990.Hopkins. 1986. L.S. édité par M. Clemens A. Das Eherecht der römischen Soldaten. HAVE Jung. Napoli: Jovene. H. 7. Kurylowicz. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. 1990. L’individu. Voxor = Uxor. sur les mariages d’esclaves et de colons. Clemens A. 1982. Keith. Klio 78: 87-104. Teubner. In Esclavage et Dépendance dans l’Historiographie Soviétique Moderne. Otto. 1854. Besançon – Paris: Université de Besançon. Berlin: Nicolaischen Buchhandlung. A. . 77-78: kin terms. every. Frater in Militärinschriften – Bruder oder Freund? Listy Filologické 109 (1): 11-14. et É. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.-M. Klenze. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachvorschung 44: 11-13. In Sodalitas: Scritti in Onore di Antonio Guarino. uxor. l’état: Quelle stratégie pour le marriage classique? In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. 1870. 3305-3316. solus. Pp. Koch. Die Cognaten und Affinen nach römischen Rechte in Vergleichung mit anderen verwandten Rechten. 1995. V. omnis. Zeitschrift für Geschichtliche Rechtswissenschaft 6 (1-2): 1-200. 1828b. [Pp. Mactoux. Pp. 127-155. Geny. Législation romaine des IVe et Ve s. svecerio.] Kepartova. Jakobsohn. Michel. 1891. On the Derivation of son.-M. 1984. Jana. Adoption und Testamentadoption in der späten Republik. nurus. G. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. C. 1984. Keller. Transactions of the Philological Society 257-272. Die justinianische Adoption. 1828a. wife. Pp. 173-198. Thomas H. Aufstieg und Niedergang der Römischen Welt 2 (14): 303-346. Lat. Hermann. Jahrbücher für Classische Philologie 16: 685-687. pas. Humbert. Lateinische Volksetymologie und Verwandtes. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. 203 P. HAVE Koptev. anus. Hermann A. Kunst. a cura di Vincenzo Giuffrè. J. Seven Missing Papers.

a cura di Vincenzo Giuffrè. Matrimonium. 1986. In Trudy VII Mezhdunarodnogo Kongressa Antropologicheskikh i Etnograficheskikh Nauk. H. Giovanni. In Childhood. HAVE 1967. In Früh-. Alexandre.3027-3055.9. Pater et Filius Eadem Persona: Per lo Studio della Patria Potestas. Lange. ávidhat. 190-204. Akten der IX. Romano. Pp. HAVE 1971. Lindsay. Floyd. Nouvelle Revue Historique de Droit Français et Étranger 21: 721-763. 1998b. London and New York: Routledge. Napoli: Loffredo. Walter K. In Marriage. Spätindogermanisch. Class and Kin in the Roman World. Mittel-. T. Studi e Saggi Linguistici 11: 1-21. Contatti di lingue e di culture nell’Italia antica: Il nome del figlio e quello dei Dioscuri. Moskva. Mario. N. 1970.1870. Divorce and Children in Ancient Rome. edited by S. Oktober 1992 in Zurich. Newcastle Law Review 3 (1): 57-81. 3-10 avgusta 1964 g. 206 P. 1984a. 1984. Adoption and Its Function in Cross-Cultural Contexts. Pp.6. Lounsbury. Revue Internationale des Droits de l’Antiquite 17: 251-258. Adoption and Succession in Roman Law. Moscow: Nauka. Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft vom 5. Le Relazioni Difficili: Parentela e Matrimonio nella Commedia Latina. Römische Alterthümer. In Dictionary of Greek and Roman Antiquities. Alexander. London: Murray. Lentano. Napoli: Jovene. T. Lobrano.] Lazzeroni. Giuffrè. Pp. Lobrano. H. In Sodalitas: Scritti in Onore di Antonio Guarino. Vd. 735-744. Oxford: Clarendon Press. 261-270.] . The Structure of the Latin Kinship System and Its Relation to Roman Social Organization. Dixon. Il “filius familius tutor” in D. bis 9. 6. Pp. Berlin: Weidmann. Ludwig. edited by Beryl Rawson. 121-144. [P. Review: Durkheim 1899d. Patria Potestas. Ss. Pp. L’adoption testamentaire à Rome. Lefas. Lindsay. 201-206. 1. Lubotsky. 2001. On Paternal Authority in Roman Egypt. 1897. Giovanni. Wiesbaden: Reichert. 4. Milano: A. 1996. edited William Smith. 1994. Lacey. 102-259: family and clan law. [Pp. 1984b. Lewis. HAVE 1876. 3: Lat vitricus ‘step-father’.

KonstantinPreslavski. Essai sur la stilistique du mot. 2002. Marin. J. J. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. Sur la “qualité” des mots. [Latin terms for ‘mother’s brother’. and Cenka Davidkova. Šumen: Univ. Revue de Philologie 47: 6973. Nabljudenie vrchu termini za rodstvov latinski ezik. Antoine. 369372: on the affective difference between filius and natus. Lat. 290-292. Marouzeau. “Ep. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 27: 54-55.” Mancuso.] Massa-Pairault. liberi – natus. Meillet. Françoise-Hélène. Contributo all’identificazione dei patres nell’età precittadina. II: filius. 503-508. 1975. Marouzeau. Alle radici della storia del senatus. Gaetano. [Etymology of the Latin term for ‘wife’. Antoine. Bulletin de l’Association Guillaume Budé 14: 221-230. 1918. Mancuso.Luján Martinez. Eugenio R. nati. HAVE 1926. Remarques sur la notion de ‘puer’ à l’époche classique. 1932. Mancuso. Annali del Seminario Giuridico della Università di Palermo 33: 169-335. Du marriage à la solidarité politique: Quelques réflexions sur le cas de Clusium Hellénistique. Pepa. Patres conscripti. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Bruxelles-Berchem: Latomus. auonculus. In Hommages à Léon Herrmann. [Pp. Varia. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 20: 264. Estudios Latinos 10: 21-28. 1990.] Lungarova. Revue des Études Latines 10 (2): 336-372. Patres minorum gentium. Sobre la etimología de uxor. Antoine. Pater. 333-380. Annali del Seminario Giuridico della Università di Palermo 36: 253-288. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 9: 141-142. Un’ipotesi sulla composizione dell’antico senato romano. Demetrio. Maurin. II. Pp. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. Gaetano. HAVE . izd. [The intersection of the notions of knee and kinship. J. Antoine. HAVE 1895-1896. HAVE 1960. Abba. HAVE 1923. HAVE 1973. Pp. Pp. Gaetano. HAVE 1976. Latin parens. Lat genuīnus.] Meillet. HAVE 1996.] Meillet. In Ezikt: istorija i svremennost. HAVE 1972. Meillet. Cuadernos de Filología Clásica. Annali del Seminario Giuridico della Università di Palermo 34: 397-421.

J. Moorhouse. HAVE . Mezger. 1. Studia et Documenta Historiae et Iuris 46: 147-235. Mezger. Fritz. 1944a. À propos de Latin sodalis.-R. Die Ehegesetze des Augustus: Eine Untersuchung im Rahmen der Gesellschaftspolitik des Princeps. Revue Belge de Philologie et d’Histoire 56: 41-54. 1994. Latin UXOR. Latin Dii Indigetes. 1983. Pp. In Mélanges de Littérature et d’Épigraphie Latines.1934. Leite de Vasconcellos. C. Philippe. Mezger. Philippe. Mette-Ditmann. Moreau. La terminologie latine et indo-européenne de la parenté et le système de parenté et d’alliance a Rome: Questions de methode. 99-123. Philippe. Moreau. Prohibition de l’inceste et marriage preferential dans la Rome primitive. Lat. Latin amata. et de O. 1980.) Revue des Études Latines 56: 41-52. Plutarque. Studies in the Kinship Terminology of the Indo-European Languages. 1978a. Philippe. Pp. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 75: 124. Classical Review 1 (1): 1-3. L. Systèmes onomastiques. Vol.] Ménager. Franciosi. Moreau. d’Histoire Ancienne et d’Archéologie: Hommage à la Mémoire de Pierre Wuilleumier. 1977. Fritz. In Les Bourgeoisies Municipales Italiennes aux IIe et Ier siècles av. Pp. indigena. 1991.-C. 1944b. Szemerényi. Coimbra: Impresa da Universidade. A. structures familiales et classes sociales dans le monde gréco-romain. Clan Gentilizio e Strutture Monogamiche. HAVE 1978b. 239-250. A. See Franciosi 1978. American Journal of Philology 65 (4): 364-366. Lévi-Strauss. De quelques termes de parenté chez Tacite. In Miscelânea Scientífica e Literária Dedicada ao Doutor J. Philippe. (A propos de G. 442-445. [Includes kin terms. 1978. [Lat amita ‘father’s sister’ as “belonging to the house. Reviews: Gardner 1992. 1958. Contributo alla Storia della Familia Romana. Naples: Éditions de CNRS. Fritz. HAVE 1951. Structures de parenté et d’alliance à Larinum d’après le Pro Cluentio. American Journal of Philology 65: 170-171. amita. Parkin T.”] Moreau. Augustin. Stuttgart: Steiner. Dii Novensides and the Designation of IE Kinship. Moreau. Paris: Belles Lettres. HAVE 1980.

Le dossier romain (Ier siècle av. HAVE 1929. L’être et/ou le paraître. [Pp.] Muirhead.-C. Indogermanicshe Forschungen 15: 9-53. J. 15. Über die lateinischen Wörter auf -īca. -īcius. HAVE 1902. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. 109-110. 1989. Black. 1987. Une etymologie de Lat. HAVE 1886. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. In Mélanges Linguistiques Offerts à M. Eos: Commentarii Societatis Philologicae Polonorum 32: 371-376. Jean-Marie. Origine du mot latin noverca. . Paris: CNRS. 1994.). Hanne S. patricius and other derivations of pater ‘father’. J. uxor. 24-49: family organization.] HAVE Pailler. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 75 325-346. 55-62. Pp. Mowat.] Nielsen. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 1: 293-336. Paris: Librairie C. Pp. 1990. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine.] Mussy. Otrębski.-C. Walter. Pp. 52: patricus. C. In Actualité de l’Antiquité. Antoine Meillet. Le mariage dans les degrés raprochés. Alumnus: A Term of Relation Denoting Quasi-Adoption. Nony. J. Prohibitions et Stratégies Matrimoniales autour de la Méditerrannée. – IIIe siècle ap. 59-78. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns.) In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. Family Strategy and Priesthood in the Late Republic. 3-26. – IIe siècle ap. Niedermann. Historical Introduction to the Private Law of Rome. L’héritage d’Hannibal: Mères et fils à Rome après la mort des pères. North. III. edited by Pierre Bonte.-C. R. Paris: Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales. Edinburgh: A. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. Otto. 267-270. La parenté pa alliance dans la société romaine (Ier siècle av. In Épouser au Plus Proche: Inceste. Genta. [Pp. Jan. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. -īcus. [Entirely on kin terms and personal names. Notes d’étymologie latine. John A. 1903-1904. & C. Adfinitas. 1990. J. HAVE 1868. 527-543. Pp. Klincksieck. Daniel. Classica et Mediaevalia 38: 141-188. C. Moreau. Philippe. Les noms familiers chez les Romains. James. 1980. -īx und Verwandtes.1990. Pp. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. [An Old Lat term for sonin-law’. Pp. Max.

Zur behandlung von u in unbetonter offener Silbe. Pisani. 63: socer as exemplifying the rule u > e before r in unaccented open syllables.] Persson. Legami di sangue. legami di seme. 1909. [Pp. Aufstieg und Niedergang der Römischen Welt 2 (13): 278-339. Quaderni Storici 86 (2). P. Roman Mothers and the Lives of Their Adult Daughters. Ricerche dui morphologia indeuropea. The Relationship of the Married Woman to Her Blood Relatives in Rome. Pomata. 1990. 1948. Jean-Marie. Peile.Pailler. Hoepli. 1915. Indogermanische Forschungen 26 (2): 60-68. 91-92: on vocative filie ‘son’ in the context of Latin morphology. Augustus’ Legislation Concerning Marriage. V. Zur lateinischen Grammatik und Wortkunde. J. Love Affаirs and Adultery. Pp. Jane E. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Les Bacchanales: Une affaires de famille. . E. dei monosillabi. HAVE 1998. 1976. Glotta 6: 87-92. 1994. Atti del Sodalizio Glottologico Milanese 1 (1): 30-32. In Miscellanea Giovanni Galbiati. Vittore.] Raditsa. Helios 6 (1): 69-80. HAVE 1951. Gemma. G.] HAVE Phillips. HAVE Pisani. I. sing. Pearce. 87-88: on Lat socer ‘father-in-law’. Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermansichen Sprachen 25: 127-158. Pomeroy. UXOR. 1978. Trītauos. T. [Pp. The Role of the Wife as CUSTOS in Ancient Rome. 3. John. Vittore. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. Nepos “scialacquatore” e l’allungamento nel nom. Sarah B. F. L. Consanguineita e agnazione del diritto romano. 1974. 1980. [P. M. P. 1899. 137: on lēvir. V. 1-38.] HAVE Petr. Faventia 20 (2): 79-92. Procreation. Raepsaet-Charlier. Persson. 1887. Pp. Über den Wechsel der Laute d und l im Lateinischen. Strītauos (Fest). Ancient Society 7: 215-227. Classical Review 1 (7): 205. Puigvert i Planagumà. [P. Rendimientos morfológicos del sufijo ie. Latina. *-yH2: Un exemplo evidente de cohesion interna del sistema morfológico latino. 77-83. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. Milano: U. T. Eranos 72: 16-33. Vol.

Folklore 31: 93-108. T. 109-112. patronus.” In Gedenkschrift Paul Kretschmer. 1939. Ernst. Risch. 1949. 1853. In Indogermanica Europaea. matrona. Rémy. R. In Ricerche sulla Organizzazione Gentilizia Romana. Bernard. Proprior sobrino. Pp. Familia. proprius sobrino in der romischen Rechtssprache. A. Paulys Realencyclopedie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft 18 (2): 1084-1096. Metzler. colonus. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. Pedro del. Pp. 381-414. 1988. Stuttgart: J. Mother-Right in Ancient Italy. B. Historia 31: 56-69. Dal ‘pater gentis’ ai ‘patres’ dell’organizzazione cittadina. Rossbach. Napoli: Jovene. herausgegeben von Karin Heller. 1986. 1989. Rio. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. Saller. Épouses et familles de magistrates dans les provinces romaines aux deux premiers siècles de l’Empire. Emerita 7 (1-2): 1-5. Das älteste lateinische Wort für “Sohn.11. Saller. Phoenix 38: 336-355. Festschrift für Karl Christ zum 65. Helmut. 2. Lat. H. 1981. Geburtstag am 12. Paulys Realencyclopedie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft 23 (1): 2121-2157. Continuity and Change 1: 7-22. Richard P. In Alte Geschichte und Wissenschaftsgeschichte. domus and the Roman Conception of the Family. Wien: Brüder Hollinek. Rix. Stuttgart: Carl Macken. Saller. Geburtstag.9. August. Pietas. pecunia. 225-240. 83-117. Frater-Germanus. 1953. 1920. Mai 1866 . Oswald Panagl und Johann Tischler. Pp. 1984. Rose. Metzler. E. B. Potestas patria. herausgegeben . Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. Patria potestas and the Stereotype of the Roman Family. Sachers.1989. Richard P. J.1982. 1990. Obligation and Authority in the Roman Family. Untersuchungen über die Römische Ehe. Richard P. Le marriage des sénateurs romains affectés en Anatolie. HAVE 1957. Note sul fondamento della leadership arcaica. 2. Graz. a cura di Gennaro Franciosi. Romano. Stuttgart: J. Pater familias. Ss. Sachers. E. 1984. März 1956. Festschrift für Wolfgang Meid zum 60. Role. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte 91: 341-365.

El matrimonio romano primitivo y el valor de la Lex inhumanissima (Cic. Sancho. Revue Internationale des Droits de l’Antiquite 37: 347-383. Pp. Mélanges d’Arche'ologie et d’Histoire de l’École Francaise de Rome 87 (1): 349-375. . [P. 509: on Osc fu(u)tir and Gaul duxtir ‘daughter’. 37. 271: on Lat lēvir ‘husband’s brother’. II. L. Klio 75: 188-201. 489. Christian. Roman Kinship: Structure and Sentiment. Oxford: Unit for Prosopographical Research. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 46: 376-380. Saller. Gardner 1996. Richard P. edited by Beryl Rawson and P.Rep. Saller. Scheid. 1994. In The Roman Family in Italy: Status. 62). 393-410. Linacre College. Pp. D. 1914. and the Gendered Semantics of the Roman Household. American Journal of Ancient History 2: 148-150. Brothers or Cousins. Das “sabinische l” im Lateinischen. 242: Lat fīlius ‘son’.von Peter Kneissl und Volker Losemann. 97: on Lat pater ‘father’. 7-34. 269. Richard P. Amsterdam and Atlanta: Rodopi. University of Oxford. Mythe et Réalité. Scribonia Caesaris et les Julio-Claudiens. Pater Familias. Charles H. R. Richard P. Sentiment. Shannon. Space. 1977. Patriarchy. Peter. Continuité Gentilice et Continuité Familiale dans les Familles Sénatoriales Romaines à l’Époque Impériale. Brettell 1996. 415. and Death in the Roman Family. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 21: on nepōs ‘grandson’. 1990. Die Parentalia für die verstorbenen Caesaren als Modell für den römischen Totenkult. HAVE 1999. Sul Tractatus de Gradibus Cognationum. Scherillo. Shackleton Bailey. Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft. 97.] HAVE Schrijver. 218. 1997.] Settipani. Schrijnen. Mater Familias. G. 105-108: on Lat ianitrices ‘wives of two brothers’. 434: on Lat gener ‘son-in-law’. Saller. Jos. Reviews: Bradley 1995. Classical Philology 94 (2): 182-197. HAVE 1991. John. 1931. [Pp. Studi Economoci-Giuridici della Facoltà di Giurisprudenza dell’ Università di Cagliari 18. HAVE 1975. The Reflexes of the Proto-Indo-European Laryngeals in Latin. Oxford and Canberra: Clarendon Press. Property. 331-332. 380: Lat lēvir ‘husband’s brother’. Scheid. Problèmes de vocabulaire de parenté. 105-108. John. 1993. 2000. 199: on Lat glōs ‘husband’s sister’. Weaver. 131.

6. Vokativ puere und Verwandtes. 1992. Franz..] Taubenschlag. Yan. . Shaw. [P. Glotta 2: 156-157. patĕr. Welles 1962. R. Close-Kin Marriage in Roman Society? Man 19 (3): 432-444. Man 27: 267299. 120-122: paterfamilias. 1892. 25. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Brent D. Glotta 2: 157-158. Latin Funeral Epigraphy and Family Life in the Later Roman Empire. Quisquilien. pouvoir et parenté depuis l’époque archaïque. 1893. Szemerényi. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte 37: 177230. 26: amita ‘father’s sister’ < *ame-ta as a verbal adjective of *amo ‘I love’. Past and Present 115: 3-51. 1916. Brent D.] HAVE Review: J. Explaining Incest: Brother-Sister Marriage in Graeco-Roman Egypt. Skutsch.] Shaw. Brent D. 1910a. Franz.1900. contra Pisani. Shaw. 1884. [Pp. HAVE 1952. 1984. by James C. matĕr. 5. and Richard P. 1960. Revue Historique de Droit Français et Étranger 3: 345-382. Die patria potestas im Recht der Papyri. Thomas. Leipzig: Duncker & Humblot. 1980. Yan. 1984. 44: on Lat consobrinus ‘cousin’ < *swesrinos and its phonetic path. Ledlie. Sohm. Skutsch. Thomas. Brent D. 1910b. Saller. The Family in Late Antiquity: The Experience of Augustine. Reviews: Rees 1961. fratĕr. Rudolph. Oswald. Thierfelder. 1987. 355-486: family and inheritance. Shaw. Historia 33: 457-497. Institutionen des Römischen Rechts. Mariages endogamiques à Rome: Patrimonie. [Pp. The Development of the Indo-European Mediae Aspiratae in Latin and Italic. Proceedings of the 32d Annual Session of the American Philological Association (July): 24-26. Etymologies of Some Latin Words of Will and Desire. Archivum Linguisticum 4 (1): 27-53. C. Münster: Achendorff. Quisquilien. Die Geschwisterehe im Hellenistisch-Römischen Aegypten. Translated into English as The Institutes of Roman Law. Helmut.

Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. McGinn 1993b. Reviews: Gardner 1992. Marriage and the Condition of Married under the Roman Law. Parkin T. Pp. Pp. Van Windekens. Yan. Villers. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. Edoardo. para Edoardo Volterra. P. Sociétés. William M. Ancora sul consenso della filiafamilias agli sponsali. 3-92. 211-236. 1990. 1985. Pp. Thomas. R. Oxford: A. Edoardo.-e. Napoli: Jovene. Linderski 1995. 1991. 1. Veyne. *ukson-. uxor et i. Aufstieg und Niedergang der Römischen Welt 2 (14): 292-293. Storia della patria potestas da Costantino e Guistiniano. Yan.T. Studia et Documenta Historiae et Iuris 51: 1-72. Encore lat. 449-474. Venning. 1927. 1881. 1980. Civilisations 33: 35-63. Paris. P. In Le Genre Humain. Voci. 16 P. Albert J. Remarques sur la pécule et les honores des fils de famille. Rivista Italiana per le Scienze Giuridiche 2: 581670. Susan. Thomas. Oxford: Clarendon Press. . 1984. 1929a. 1991. Paul. 1986. Studio sull’‘arrha sponsalica’. 1994. Roman Marriage: Iusti Conjuges from the Time of Cicero to the Time of Ulpian. La famille et l’amour sous le Haut-Empire. Mélanges d’Archéologie et d’Histoire de l’École Française de Rome 94: 528-580.1982. T. Treggiari. Iura 31: 37-100. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. Volterra. 1981. 1968. Le ‘ventre’: Corpus maternel. Annales: Economies. Shrimpton & Son. edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. droit paternal. Storia della patria potestas de Augusto a Diozleziano. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 97: 96-98. Le marriage envisagé comme institution d’état dans le droit classique. Volterra. Droit domestique et droit politique à Rome. Voci. Rivista Italiana per le Scienze Giuridiche 10: 3-11. Remarques sur la jurisdiction domestique à Rome.

Pp. 1. I. . Volterra. L’origine orientale dell’arrha sponsalicia. Pp. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. Napoli: Jovene. para Edoardo Volterra. Studio sull’‘arrha sponsalica’. para Edoardo Volterra. 1940. Rivista Italiana per le Scienze Giuridiche 5: 155-245. 1991. 1. In Studi in Onore Pietro Bonfante. 125-218. La L. Napoli: Jovene. Un’osservazione in tema di impedimenti matrimoniali. 6 e il principio ‘rite contractum matrimonium ex post facto vitiari non potest’.i. 305-314. T. II. T. In Studi in Memoria di Aldo Albertoni.a. T. 477-498. matr. Bullettino dell’Istituto di Diritto Romano 37: 230-245. Napoli: Jovene. 1929c. Napoli: Jovene. Studio sull’‘arrha sponsalica’. Pp. 1991. 1929d. III. Napoli: Jovene. Pp. 2. Milano: Pavia. Edoardo. para Edoardo Volterra. Pp. 1991. Roma: “Grafia” s. 2. C. T. T. 3 pr. Pp. Edoardo. para Edoardo Volterra. para Edoardo Volterra. 3-68. 5. 1. Volterra. 66 P. 1991. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. Pp. la sua penetrazione nel diritto cristiano e bizantino. Edoardo. 1. Padova: La Garangola. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. 1991. T. de int. para Edoardo Volterra. Edoardo. para Edoardo Volterra. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. 1. 399-421. T. 1991. L’aulterium della sponsa. 1930a. Padova: CEDAM. Napoli: Jovene. Volterra. 1991 Volterra. L’adulterium dell’uxor in captivitate. 1930b. Volterra. Edoardo. 109-126. Sul Consenso della filiafamilias agli Sponsali. Volterra. La Conception du Mariage d’après les Juristes Romains. Volterra. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. T. 1. 527-537. T. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. Pp. 1934. In tema di accusatio adulterii. T. 93-124. II. 1929b. 291-304. Pp. 1.Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. 315-328. Napoli: Jovene. para Edoardo Volterra. Napoli: Jovene. 1991. Industrie Grafiche. Pp. 15 P. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. 1. L’arrha sponsalica nella legislazione di Guistiniano. Edoardo. Edoardo. Rivista Italiana per le Scienze Giuridiche 4: 3-33.

Volterra. 1953a. Pp. 201-206. Edoardo. T. Edoardo. Translated into French as Les formes du marriage chez les Romains. Pp. Volterra. 1966. T. Quelques observations sur le marriage des filiifamilias. 2. para Edoardo Volterra. Revue Internationale des Droits de l’Antiquité 3 (2): 365-379. 347-384. Classe di scienze morali. Edoardo. Ancora sul problema della ‘familia’ romana. 1991. 97-126. Bullettino dell’Istituto di Diritto Romano 69: 109-153. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. Napoli: Jovene.Volterra. Rendiconti della Reale Accademia dei Lincei. Roma. T. Napoli: Jovene. Reprinted in: Conférences et Travaux. Milano: A. Université Libre de Bruxelles. 207-212. La nozione giuridica del conubium. storiche e filologiche 8 (4): 516-534. Volterra. Rivista Italiana per le Scienze Giuridiche 89: 402-412. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. Napoli: Jovene. Edoardo. In Atti del III Congreso Internazionale di Diritto Comparativo. para Edoardo Volterra. In Studi in Memoria di Emilio Albertario. para Edoardo Volterra.C. Roma. 673-688. 2. . La nozione del ‘adoptio’ e dell’‘arrogatio’ secondo i giuristi romani del II e del III secolo d. Volterra. Volterra. 1. 283-320. Le forme del matrimonio romano. Pp. Pp. Napoli: Jovene. 1991. T. 179-198. Pp. Edoardo. Volterra. Sui ‘mores’ della ‘familia’ romana. 2. Pp. 1991. Giuffrè. 1955. 1952-1953. T. Napoli: Jovene. Ancora sulla manus e sul matrimonio. Pp. Edoardo. 2. 1. Edoardo. 2. 83-96. Faculté du Droit 3 (1955): 47-59. 1949. 1953b. Edoardo. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. In Studi S. T. 2. 337-362. 1991. La conception du marriage à Rome. Pp. Revue Internationale des Droits de l’Antiquité 1: 213-242. para Edoardo Volterra. T. para Edoardo Volterra. T. In Atti del III Congreso Internazionale di Diritto Comparativo. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. 1948a. 1991. 1948b. Pp. Solazzi. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. a cura de Vincenzo Arangio-Ruiz e Giuseppe Lavaggi. Volterra. Napoli: Jovene.

para Edoardo Volterra. Napoli: Jovene. para Edoardo Volterra. Schmidt. Napoli: Jovene. Ss. Napoli: Jovene. Pp.C. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. Ernst Klingmüller und Andreas Wacke. 109-128. Iniustum matrimonium. Napoli: Jovene. In Studi in Onore di Antonio Segni. La ‘conventio in manum’ e il matrimonio romano. para Edoardo Volterra. Volterra. Hanstein. T. Pp. Pp. 1976. Napoli: Jovene. Köln: O. Volterra. Pp. T. 1978a. 1991. Edoardo. T. 1991. 3. T. In Studi in Onore di Gaetano Scherillo. Napoli: Jovene. T. Edoardo. Precisazioni di tema di matrimonio classico. Edoardo. 155-176. Edoardo. 12. 3. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni.Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. Pp. 1. 1991 Volterra. Pp. 1975. 1967. HAVE . T. 169-178. Pp. In Festschrift für Werner Flume zum 70. 3. Volterra. Milano: A. para Edoardo Volterra. Napoli: Jovene. 1975. Jakobs. HAVE Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. 1991. 345-354. para Edoardo Volterra. 177-206. 1991. T. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. 1991. 1972. Volterra. 573-. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. In Festschrift für Erwin Seidl zum 70. Volterra. Pp. para Edoardo Volterra. 3. 3. 1991. 381-438. 3. Pp. Edoardo. Geburtstag. Sul diritto familiare di Ardea nel V secolo a. 657-678. Geburtstag. Ss. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. Herausgegeben von Kurt Ballerstedt und Horst H. L’acquisisto della ‘patria potestas’ a la morte del ‘paterfamilias’. 439-446. Napoli: Jovene. Pp. 355-381. Ancora sul matrimonio di Antonio con Cleopatra. T. T. Köln: P. Rivista Italiana per le Scienze Giuridiche 95: 205-226. 4. Edoardo. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. 1968. para Edoardo Volterra. 2. Bullettino dell’Istituto di Diritto Romano 78: 245-270. 441-470. Edoardo. T. Milano: Cisalpino-La Goliardica. Bullettino dell’Istituto di Diritto Romano 79: 193-250. Volterra. Bd. 205-212. Sull’unione conjugale del funzionario della provincia. September 1978. herausgegeben von Heinz Hübner. 1991. para Edoardo Volterra. Giuffrè. 3. 2.

Calvert. para Edoardo Volterra. Napoli: Jovene. 41. para Edoardo Volterra. Leopold. Berlin: Duncker & Humblot. Latin maritus. Mélanges en Hommage à Jacques Ellul. 1989. T. Family and Inheritance in the Augustan Marriage Laws. 3. et Ulp. 607-614. Pp. Review: D’Ors 1943. In Studies Presented to Joshua Whatmough on His Sixtieth Birthday.-Gravenhage: Mouton. para Edoardo Volterra. Consensus facit nuptias. Helios 5 (2): 56-59. Pp. Napoli: Jovene. Ancora sulla struttura del matrimonio classico. 1991 Volterra. Edoardo. storiche e filologiche. HAVE 1957.Volterra. 599-606. Wallace-Hadrill. Edoardo. Wenger. para Edoardo Volterra. 40 P. 1980a. Endogamie und Exogamie im römischen Kaiserrecht. 46. 277-281. In De Iustitia et Iure. 1980b. 3. Watson. 3. Zwei lateinische Papyri zum römischen Eherechte. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. Filiaster: Privignus or “Illegitimate Child”? Classical Quarterly 39 (2): 531-548. Roma: Libreria Editrice della Pontificia Università Lateranense. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. herausgegeben von Manfred Harder und Georg Thielmann. Sitzungsberichte der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien 219 (1). Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. 585-598. 1991 Volterra. 1941. Weiss. T. 1983. A. La ‘gradium agnationis vetustissima desriptio’ segnalata da Cujas. 147-153. Watkins. Reale Accademia dei Lincei 8 (12. Memorie della Classe di scienze morali. 3. Egon. Kinship Terms in Tacitus. Festgabe für Ulrich von Lübtow zum 80. edited by Ernst Pulgram. ’S. HAVE . 1981. Proceedings of the Cambridge Philological Society 207: 58-80. L’‘uxor’ e la ‘nurus in manus’ dans Gai. 475-584. 1977. 1908. In Religion. In La Definizione Essenziale Giuridica del Matrimonio. 1): 1108. Edoardo. Napoli: Jovene. Romanistiche Abteilung 19: 340-369. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France. 44-56. Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. 1991 Wallace. 29. Pp. Zeitschrift (der SavignyStiftung) für Rechtsgeschichte. 1978b. Pp. Société et Politique. Pp. Pp. T. Ss. Geburtstag. T. Napoli: Jovene. 1. 1991 Volterra. Edoardo. Kristine G. 409-416. 3. P. Pp..

Factions and Family Trees. Joint Family and Family Property. Westrup. HAVE 1897. August. HAVE 1922. Vol. 1934-1954. Carl W. Sur les gentes et les curiae de la royaute primitive de Rome. Westrup. Quelques Observations sur les Origines du Mariage par “usus” et du Mariage sans “manus” dans l'Ancien Droit Romain. 1958. Historiskfilologiske Meddelelser 30 (1). Spuren indogermanischer Namengebung im Lateinischen. P. Lateinische Kinderworte als Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Journal of Roman Studies 48: 16-29. MEDIEVAL (VULGAR) LATIN Guerreau-Jalabert. Schiller 1935. P. Three Non-Uses of frater in Pro Caelio 32. Introduction to Early Roman Law: Comparative Sociological Studies. 1942. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 50: 147-151. København: I Kommission hos Munksgaard (Kongelige Danske videnskabernes selskab. Classical Journal 83 (3): 207-211. Carl W. 49 P. Rothwell. HAVE . [Extensively on child language kin terms in names. [Epigraphic. Wuilleumier. 257-283. Archivum Latinitatis Medii Aevii 46 (7): 65-108. 2. HAVE 1988. W. 1943. August. Paris: Société Anonyme du Recueil Sirey. Socerio. København: Munksgaard. Some Aspects of Roman Marriage. Revue Internationale des Droits de l’Antiquite 1: 435-476. Anita. Schulz 1942. Carl W.] HAVE Zimmermann. Ceremonies and Ideals.) Westrup. Reviews: Jennings 1935. Liverpool Classical Monthly 1 (1): 1-3. 1. T. La designation des relations et des groups de parenté en latin médiéval. Williams. HAVE 1988. 1954. Wilson.Westrup. 1926. The Patriarchal Joint Family. Vol. Revue des Études Latines 20 (1-2): 47-49. Joseph P. 1976. Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermansiochen Sprachen 23: 77-93. Wiseman. Carl W. G.] Zimmermann. Recherches sur les Formes Antiques de Mariage dans l’Ancien Droit Romain.

A proposito di osco “fûtìr” ed “ììv. fuutreis Gen. HAVE 1934. A Grammar of Oscan and Umbrian. The Italic Dialects. Grammatik der Oskisch-Umbrischen Dialekte. 2004. [Vol. S. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [P. Glotta 21: 100. [The Oscan word for daughter. Boston: Ginn. J.] HAVE Pisani. Del rapporto originario e storico tra Lazialiausonici e Umbro-sabellici. [P. Oxford: Oxford University Press. 129: “Nouns of relationship.] Hofmann. [Pp. “What was the nom. of the fem. Phonetics and Philology: Sound Change in Italic. Rivista Indo-Greco-Italica di Filologia – Lingua –Antichità 16 (1-2): 27-40.Höhr.] Stuart-Smith. 605: Lat uxor ‘wife. title of a goddess in the Cereal cycle.] HAVE Thurneysen. Versuch einer Formenlehre der Oskischen Sprache. HAVE 1936. Paul. 1933. R. 1897. word?”] Enderis. II. Modern Language Review 67 (3): 604-605. Robert von. von Planta. Unità italica ed unità italo-celtica. Sing. 84: on futir ‘daughter’ < *dhugHter and not *dhughHter. Zur lateinischen und italischen Wortforschung. fuutrei as IE ‘daughter’. woman’ in the dialects of Old French. pp. Trübner. Bd. [Pp. XV. B. Pl. Vittore. Nom. 1898. ‘genetricis’ discussed alongside the other kin terms in -ter. Istituto dei Sordomuti. sing. Syntax. 184: the identification of Osc futreis. R. [The Oscan word for daughter. 2. fem. Alb bir ‘son’. dat. Fr. HAVE 1932. II. maatreis. [P. Italisches. Formenlehre. Ernst. para Vittore Pisani. Glotta 25:119-120. 1933.] Thurneysen. Carl D. Glotta 21: 7-8. the masc. Planta. 15-16.] Conway.1972. [P. In Italica. Review of Grammatik der Oskisch-Umbrischen Dialekte. seems to be preserved in a Grecised shape in φύτορες. Messap bilia. o. 684: fuutrei ‘creatrici. 56: Falisc filea ‘daughter’ < *bhweH-. HAVE .] Ribezzo. Gaeng. mit den oskischenInschriften und Glossar.] Kretschmer. Zurich: S. 81. 56: fuutrei Dat. Sammlung der Inschriften und Glossen. Zu osk. Review of An Inquiry into Local Variations in Vulgar Latin. Sing ‘genetrici’. by R. paterei. Pp. Indogermanische Forschungen (Anzeiger) 9: 183-187.. sg. Oskisch fūtir ‘Tochter’. by Paul A. R. 1897. 1871. futír. 55-56. Strassburg: Karl J. Jane. 30-31: Osc fuutreí glossed as ‘genitrici’. fūtir. genitrici’. 624: futrei ‘genetrici’.] OSCAN Buck. [Pp. Roma: R. edited with a Grammar and Glossary. HAVE 1901.

Sing. para Giuliano Bonfante. Le norme areali di Matteo Bàrtoli. 102-157. Texte mit Erklärung. Les denominations du “cousin” en Italie dans les dialects actuels et les chartes médievales. [Pp. 1978. Archivio Glottologico Italiano 28: 97-133. Storia e Filosofia. 1. Pp. 1. Bologna. Calvi. 1965. Bartoli. Glossen. Lettere. Giulia. Torino. Sing. 1987. Vetter. In Donum Indogermanicum: Festgabe fur Anton Scherer zum 70. Children. fuutrei “Κόρη. [P. Helmut. 1933. Tübingen: M. herausgegeben von Patrizia de Bernardo Stempel und Rolf Ködderitzsch. thesis. Zu umbr. 329-330. Bern: Francke. 1973.Sc.Reprinted in: Gesammelte Schriften. MODERN GENERAL Aebischer. 177-181. Kurt. Roma: Società Accademica Romena. Dat. Wörterverzeichnis. HAVE 1936. Torino: Vincenzo Bono. Bd. 143-157: kin terms in medieval and modern Romance languages. Pp. In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development . Production Grammars for Romance Kinship Terminology. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. 2007. par Paul Aebischer.” Annali della Scuola Normale Superiore di Pisa. fratreks. Reprinted in Saggi di Linguistica Spaziale. Pp. avunculus in Romance dialects.] Bonfante. futre[isp]e “filiaeque. Ss. 1991. Serie 2 (5): 54-69. Giuliano. Glotta 21: 134-136. 102: thius vs. Caratteri fondamentali delle lingue neolatine. Protohistoire de deux mots romans d’origine grecque: thius “oncle” et thia “tante. 78-84. 1971.” Gen. Matteo.] HAVE Caldwell. Aebischer. 1953. Reprinted in Studii Romeni. Handbuch der Italischen Dialekte. 1936. Umbrisch titis: Die grammatische Form der Filiationsangabe im Umbrischen. Emil. Canada. Quaderni Ibero-Americani 31: 7-60. David E. Niemeyer. Nom Sing ‘filia’. [Pp. Rights and Ties that Bind: Mothers. Paul. herausgegeben von Robert Schmitt-Brandt. 405: futir. Heidelberg: Carl Winter.”] UMBRIAN Rix. Paul. Bd. In Etudes de Stratigraphie Linguistique. and the State in Tuscany During the Early Modern Period. 100. M. McGill University. Feburtstag. Stegmann von Pritzwald.

The Transmission into Romance of Latin nodus. Pauli. Rassega Italiana di Sociologia 28 (2): 249-289.” “Fille” dans les Langues Romanes. nurus. Trübner. MEDIEVAL . 1895. Ernst. I. D. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.P. 178 P. socra ‘mother-in-law’ and nura ‘daughter-in-law’ in Romance dialects. Tappolet. HAVE 2005. HAVE 1951. (eds. Romance Notes 7: 95-100. Robert. Recenti sviluppi nella storia della famiglia italiana e iberica.(1300-1900). The Semantic Prehistory of the Romance Progeny of Latin AUUNCULUSAMITA. Cerdà. Hareven. Paralelisme romanice în folosirea posesivelor cu termini derudenie. Tukey. University of Michigan. and Tamara K.] Malkiel.D. Yakov. Sabean.. Ein Beitrag zur Vergleichenden Lexikologie. “Enfant. étudiés particulièrement dans les dialectes galloromans et italiens. Barrel.B. Ph. Kinship Terminology in the Romance Languages. nuptiae.” “Garçon. 1919. [On avo ‘grandmother’. Yakov. [P. dissertation. edited by David W. 1997. Kinship Terminology in Romance: An Ethnolinguistic Survey of Contemporary Usage. 1965. Die Romanischen Verwandtschaftsnamen. Harris. Maillard. Linda L 1982. 267 P. 145162. Family and Sexuality in French History. mit besonderer Berücksichtigung der französischen und italienischen Mundarten. Language 27 (4): 485-518. Lexical Polarization in Romance. Pp. Lund: A. “Une Histoire d’O. 1962. and nux: Diachronic Interplay of Phonetic and Semantic Analogies.) 1980. Faits de Langues 25: 207213. General Linguistics 27 (4): 239-260. Roy. Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Lindstedt en distribution. A. Papers in Romance 4 (1): 29-44. Michel.] Malkiel. 1987. Strassburg: Karl J. M. FRENCH COLLECTIONS Wheaton. Ramón. Studii şi Cercetări Lingvistice 48 (1-4): 75-82. Ivan. Kertzer.” ou La revanche des grands-mères. 490-494: polarization according to sex of relative (no generation) in Romance languages and its roots in Latin. 1987. and C. Ann. Philadelphia PA: University of Pennsylvania Press. Rapp.

and Eliana Magnani. Constance B. Farnsworth. 2000. M. In The Chivalrous Society. Georges. Lynch 1990. 2001. Enfant et Parenté dans la France Médiévale: Xe-XIIIe Siècles. 1972. noblesse et chevallererie au XIIe siècle dans la Région maconnaise. Claude. [Pp. Lignage. Genève: Droz. Pp. Édélestand du Méril. Famille et Parenté dans la Vie Religieuse du Midi: XIIe-XVe Siècle. Translated by Cynthia Postan. Roland. Pp. 2004. B. 1-84. Jean-Loup Lemaitre. In Hommes et Sociétés dans l’Europe de l’An Mil. Paris and Leipzig: A. Paris. HAVE 1913. In Études sur Quelques Points d’Archéologie et d’Histoire Littéraire. Toulouse. by Georges Duby. 215-225: the interplay of kinship and feudalism. Furber 1955. Pp. Georges. Reviews: Bouchard 1990. Bove. 1989. Carron. Pp. Paris: Librairie Armand Colin. Duby. 2008. 134-148. 2000. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press. Power 2004. 1954. Édélestand du Méril. Annales Économies. Des formes du mariage et des usages populaires qui s’y rattachaeient surtout en France pendant le Moyen Age. . 2003. Civilisations 27: 803-823. Uncle and Nephew in the Old French Chanson de Geste: A Study in the Survival of Matriarchy. Une révision. La Société aux XIe et XIIe Siècles dans la Région Mâconnaise. 185-200. 1953. Georges. Bouchard. 1980. Duby. Aurell. Martin. Franck. La Famille Noble Méridionale Autour de 1000: Perspectives et Historiographie. Duby. piété et parenté à Paris aux XIIIe et XIVe siècles d’après les fondations d’anniversaires des familles échevinales.] Reviews: Williams J. Toulouse: Privat. 253-281. 1862. by M. The Structure of Kinship and Nobility: Northern France in the Eleventh and Twelfth Centuries. Lennard 1955. Carozzi. In Religion et Société Urbaine au Moyen Âge.Amado. New York: Columbia University Press. La parenté en l’am mil. Espace. Cahiers de Civilization Medieval 43: 125-142. Reviews: Baldwin J. Those of My Blood: Constructing Noble Families in Medieval Francia. Sociétés. William O. Claudie. edited by Pierre Bonnaisse and Pierre Toubert.

Sabean and Hans Medick. seigneur ‘beau-pere’. Seignor ‘Schwiegervater’ dans L’Altfranzösisches Wörterbuch. MODERN .: l'évangéliaire de Henri le Lion. H. 1965. Sablonier. Annales: Économies. Lignage et parenté. B. Pp.Reviews: Nitze 1914. Romania 83: 117-118. Families of Outremer: A Source of Traditional Naming Customs. seigneur ‘beau-pere’. Structures familiales et solidarité lignagères à Marseille au XVe siècle: Autour de l’ascension sociale des Forbin. Christian. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute Publications. 1993. Roger. In Personal Names Studies of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial Structures.] Regnier. 131-139. O’Gorman. 1978. politique et religion dans la noblesse du XIIe s. Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille. In Interest and Emotion: Essays on the Study of Family and Kinship. O’Gorman. O. Civilisations 6: 1074-1089. 840-1066. Richard. 1962. 1976. Claude. Annales: Économies. 1986. Sociétés. Theis. 1982. G. Regnier. sire. Sociétés. Western Michigan University. Oexle. Cahiers de Civilisation Médiévale 36 (4): 339-354. Stowell 1914. Sur un emploi de seigneur qui manque à Godefroy. Annales: Économies. [On the meaning ‘father-in-law’. Nielen. Studia Neophilologica 54: 99-108. Taviani. Eleanor. Encore anc. Civilisations 3: 450-477. Claude. Pp. Les genealogies entre l’histoire et la politique: La fierté d’être Capétien en France. Revue Historique 517: 3-20. edited by David W. Romania 81: 522-524. Romania 86: 393-394. The Aragonese Royal Family Around 1300. Bates 1990. 1960. Reviews: Bachrach 1989. au Moyen Age. Berkeley: University of California Press. Sociétés. L. 210-240. Searle. 1988. 2002. 1978. Predatory Kinship and the Creation of Norman Power. Richard. Maurel. Civilisations 41: 658-682. Guenée. Saints sans famille? Quelques remarques sur la famille dans le monde franc à travers les sources hagiographiques. 1984. fr. Marie-Adelaïde. Le mariage dans l’hérésie de l’An Mil. A propos de sire. edited by George Beech. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Zeitschrift fur Romanische Philologie 79: 74-109. herausgegeben von Klaus Detering. Bd. 301-317. Die lexikalische Sonderstellung der Gaskogne. 2001. Jürgen Schmidt-Radefeldt. 1982. 1984. Bloemen. Johan. Brunet. Natalie Z. and M. and Progeny: Some Features of Family Life in Early Modern France. Sabean. Paris: CNRS. Famille et Village en Haute-Provence aux XVIIe et XVIIIe Siècles. Linguististischen Kolloquiums. and Pierre Lamaison. Alain. Surnames. 163-186. Elizabeth. History of the Family 5 (2): 243-254. Pp. Alain. Dissensions. In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900). Zei. Sabean. Collomp. Alain. and Consanguinity in Eighteenth and Nineteenth Century Haute-Provence. . Sociétés. dargestelt an den Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. 1977. Akten des 16. G. 2000.. Annales: Économies. [Analysis of constructions grand frère and petit frère. 145-170. In Sprache Beschreiben und Erklären. Civilisations 32 (3): 445-477. Bloemen. Werner.and Eighteenth-Century Haute Provence. Collomp. Kin. Petit et grand: Le problème de la norme implicite. 1963. Marriage. Anthropologie. Paris: Hachette. Davis. Collomp. Pp. Kinship. Ghosts.Blochwitz. und Wolfgang Sucharowski. 2007. edité par G. Apparentement et ressemblance patronymique en Dauphiné du XVe au XXe siècle. Johan. La syncatégorématicité relative de ‘petit’ et ‘grand’. edited by David W. In Le Patronyme: Histoire. Pp.] Boëtsch. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France. 1982. Alain. 1977. Claverie. In Interest and Emotion: Essays on the Study of Family and Kinship. Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press. edited by Hans Medick and David W. Kiel 1981. P. Collomp. Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. Marriage and Politics. Travaux de Linguistique: Publications du Service de Linguistique Française de l’Universite de l’Etat à Gand 8: 725. Reviews: Beik 1984. Darlu et G. 8390. 1983. and Ruptures Inside the Family in Seventeenth. Tensions. Société. Prost. 1981. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer. La Maison du Père. 1. 1984. Paris: Éditions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme. Alliance et filiation en Haute-Provence au XVIIIe siècle. Benedict P. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books. Daedalus 106: 87-114. L’Impossible Mariage: Violence et Parenté en Gévaudan. Delille. Gérard.

Derouet. Gallagher. Hardwick 1997. HAVE 1981. 1998. 1540-1900. 105-124. Annales: Economies. edité par F. le droit et la construction des différences (15e-19e siècles). 1997. 1995. Sciences Sociales 52 (2): 369-391. M. and Kinship in the Vexin.Derouet. Pour une mise en perspective de la communauté rurale et les forms de reproduction familiale. Pratiques successorales et rapport à la terre: Les sociétés paysannes d’ancien régime. Civilisations 44: 173-206. Parenté et marché foncier à l’époque moderne: Une reinterpretation. Sociétés. Du Plessis de. In Familia. J. La transmission égalitaire du patrimoine dans la France rurale (XVIe-XIXe siècles): Nouvelles perspectives de recherche. Sciences Sociales 56: 337-368. Les pratiques familiales. Chacón Jiménez et Llorenç Ferrer i Alòs. Bernard. Annales: Histoire. Territoire et parenté. Grenédan. edited by David W. Reviews: Cadoret 1997. Bernard. Pp. NJ: Princeton University Press. Civilisations 48: 453-474. and Joseph Goy. Dupaquier. A. Le partage des frères: Héritage masculine et reproduction sociale en Franche-Comté aux XVIIIe et XIXe siècles. Bernard. marrainage et relations familiales dans la société française contemporaine. In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900). London School of Economics. 2001. Sabean. Pp. Annales: Economies. 1989. Agnès. Vol. Derouet. Jacques. Mélanges de l’École Française de Rome. 1996. Gager. O. Bernard. Annales: Histoire. 1998. Derouet. Derouet. Casa y Trabajo: Historia de la Familia. 1997b. Naming Practices. Princeton. Kristin E. Paris: EDITUM. and Kinship Relations: The Unique Features of Southern France (Sixteenth-Eighteenth Century). 1997a. 2007. Bernard. Annales: Histoire. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books. Bernard. Abrarns 1998. Parrainage. Sciences Sociales 50: 645-686. 1950. R. 1993. Political Power. The Social Structure of a French Village Community. 73-92. Bernard. Derouet. . 3. Blood Ties and Fictive Ties: Adoption and Family Life in Early Modern France. Godparentholds. Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Transmettre la terre: Les inflexions d’une problématique de la difference. Derouet. with Special Reference to the Kinship System. Dixon C. Fine. Inheritance. thesis. Italie et Méditerrannée 110: 117-153. Bernard. Desan 1997. Journal of Family History 6: 135-155. Lien Social et Politique 37: 157-170. Sociétés. Derouet.

1979. Places of Life Events as Bequestable Wealth: Family Territory and Migration in France. Pp. Guigo. Pierre. 37-70. Paris: Arthur Rousseau. Dordrecht and London: Springer. edited by Jack Goody.D.”) Lamaison. Christopher H. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books. Kin Relations in a French Alpine Community: A Preliminary Investigation. Liebe und Klassenformation im Frankreich des 19. Department of History. Cynthia J. Emmanuel L. Thompson. Family Structures and Inheritance Customs in Sixteenth-Century France. 2002. Pp. Pp. In Kinship and Demographic Behavior in the Past. Christopher H. Sociétés. McRoberts 1976. Etudes Rurales 42: 7-51. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. edited by David W.1900. In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900). L’Organisation Sociale dans l’île d’Orléans. Marrying and Dying in Medieval Occitania: Case-Study Approach to Dowries. Histoire de l’Autorité Paternelle et de la Société Familiale en France avant 1789. Disputes and Devolution in Twelth-Century Southern France. Schwester. L’Homme: Zeitschrift für Feministische Geschichtswissenschaft 13: 50-67. and Geraldine P. Lemieux. 258-283. Les termes d’adresse dans un bureau parisien. 1991. Annales: Économies. Les stratégies matrimoniales dans un système complexe de parenté: Ribennes en Gévaudan (1650-1830). Sociologia Ruralis 27 (4): 304-322. Johnson. L’Homme 31: 41-59. Jahrhunderts. Johnson. 1976. and Power in Nineteenth-Century Vannes. Jones. 19th and 20th Centuries. 2005. Sabean. Civil Society. (Special Issue: “Recherches sur la Parenté Paysanne. Johnson. Quebec: Presses de l’Universit’e Laval. Joan Trisk and E. 1971. Lionel. Ladurie. Vincent. 2008. 1971. Karnoouh. [Includes the use of a kinship chart to illustrate relations between employees. P. Parenté et Politique. 1987. Emory University. In Family and Inheritance: Rural Society in Western Europe. Ph. Reviews: Havel 1972. dissertation. Kinship. Das ‘Geschwister Archipel’: Bruder. 155-184. Denis. C. Karnoouh 1974. Civilisations 34 (4): 721-743. 2007. Anne M.] Kesztenbaum. Review: Durkheim 1902. L’oncle et le cousin. Mineau. 1200-1800. edited by Tommy Bengtsson. .

1983. Maranda.and Twelfth-Century Blois-Charters. Harvard University. belle-mère. Emmanuel. La traversée du champ matrimonial: Un exemple alpin. Steiner Wiesbaden. French Kinship: Structure and History. La Crise du Mariage dans la Législation Intermédiare (1798-1804). 1967. 1997. 75-103. . Pourquoi un seul r dans père. Pp. L’Homme 34: 5-30. Ph. 1974. Merk. Modern Language Notes 28 (3): 7377. George. Michel. The Hague: Mouton. A.Le Roy Ladurie. mère et frère? Revue de Linguistique Romane 47: 335-351. Flora. Un discours de la filiation et de l’alliance (XIVe-XVIIIe siècle). Pierre. 1901. Perrenoud. Parenté et alliance dans une société à parentèle (Mase. French Historical Studies 20 (3): 419-458. Claude. 1913. Concerning the Type beau-père. Pierre. Festschrift zum 60. Alpes suisses). Witold. Journal of Marriage and the Family 29: 337-344. [Cross-listed in AMERICA. (Janua Linguarum.) Mańczak. 1979. 1976. In Family and Society. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press. Stuttgart: R. Macherel. herausgegeben von Ursula Klenk. Maranda. Études Rurales 73: 9-40. Andree. De l’égalité problematique aux mariages utiles. (Special issue: Question de Parenté. Karl-Hermann Körner und Wolf Thümmel. Kith and Kin: Kinship and Family Structure of the Nobility of Eleventh. French Kinship: Structure and History. Thèse Droit. HAVE 1989. Nom et blason.D. Martin. 1966. Paris. L’Homme 154-155: 225-240. O. Livingstone. Comparative Data Concerning the Interaction in French and American Families. Patterson. dissertation. A System of Customary Law: Family Structures and Inheritance Customs in Sixteenth-Century France. Series Practica 169) Reviews: Wolfram 1975. Shirley G. edited by Robert Forster and Orest Ranum. Alfred. Pourquoi un seul r dans père. Michel. Geburtstag von Gustav Ineichen. mère et frère? In Variatio Linguarum: Beiträge zu Sprachvergleich und Sprachentwicklung. 2000. Pp. Chock 1976. 1994. Madic. 183-189. Paris.] Nassiet.

1902. Review: Durkheim 1904b. 1986. Pidoux. Paris: Éditions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme. 1979. Quinze Générations de Bas-Bretons: Parenté et Société dans le pays Bigouden Sud. Etudes Rurales 42: 52-104. Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press. Émile. Review: Baldwin 1905. 1720-1980. Martine. Pp. Aperçu de l’Évolution Juridique du Mariage. Pierre A. Sabean. Martine. 1902. In Europe as a Culture Area. Abel. Marrying Kinsmen in Pays Bigouden Sud.. Martine. Genève: Société d’Histoire et d’Archéologie de Genève. Martine. Journal of Family History 11 (2): 109-130. Pp. Bernin.”) Pouzol. 1905. 1984. Parents. Ethnologie Française 16 (1): 77-87. Mating in French Pre-Industrial Rural Areas. ‘Avoir sa Part’: Sibling Relations in Partible Inheritance Brittany. M. Paris: Dole L. In Interest and Emotion: Essays on the Study of Family and Kinship. Histoire du Mariage et du Droit des Gens Mariés en Franche-Comté depuis la Rédaction des Coutumes en 1459 jusqu'à la Conquête de la Province par Louis XIV en 1674. 147-158. 129-144. edited by Hans Medick and David W. I. 1979. Reviews: Collard 1987. Journal of Family History 4 (4): 381-394. France. edited by Jean Cuisenier. and P. La Recherche de la Paternité: Étude Critique de Sociologie et de Legislation Comparée. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France. Segalen. The Hague: Mouton. Segalen. Pp. (Special Issue: “Recherches sur la Parenté Paysanne. Segalen. Bruxelles: Oscar Lamberty. grands-parents et parenté à Jussy au tournant du XIXème siècle. Review: Durkheim 1903. 1872-1906. Treanton 1989. Salitot. The Family Wage Economy of a French Textile City: Roubaix. Ford 1990. 1985. and Philippe Richard. Stocquart. Tilly. Paris: Giard et Brière. Labat. 1971.1995. 1986. Karnoouh. Louise A. . Rapports de production et parenté dans un village du Bassin parisien. In Des Archives à la Mémoire. Terres et familles dans un village du Châtillonnais. Segalen. Brittany. 305-323. Mélanges offerts à Louis Binz. C.

Caenegem 1991. 1996. Sociétés. Ann Arbor : University of Michigan Press. edited by Robert Wheaton and Tamara K. Epstein. Stephen D. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press. and Gifts to Saints: The Laudatio Parentum in Western France. edited by George Garnett and John G. Pp. 1988. 2005. Annales: Economies. Dir. Individual Lives and Family Strategies in the French Proletariat. Hareven. Stephen D. Lewis A. Florence. La variabilité dans les terminologies de parenté comme critère d’adéquation de l’analyse: L’exemple de la terminologie consaguine Française. Zonabend. Volterra. by Stephen D. Affinity and Descent in Seventeenth-Century Bordeaux. Clotild’s Revenge : Politics. 1980. La rivoluzione francese e il diritto di famiglia. and Ideology in the Merovingian Blood Feud. 38: 260-277. 173-197. Françoise. Journal of Family History 4: 137-152. 173-197. 2005. Aldershot: Ashgate Press. Stephen D. 1990. Cohn and Steven A. Paris: La Découverte.White. edited by Samuel K. In Law and Government in Medieval England and Normandy: Essays in Honour of Sir James Holt. Charges de Famille: Dépendance et Parenté dans la France Contemporaine. Reviews: Biancalana 1989. Reprinted in: Re-Thinking Kinship and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe. Kinship. Wald. 1050-1150. Koziol 1990. English translation: Fifteen Fenerations of Bretons: Kinship and Society in Lower Brittany. Paul. Wheaton. Baptismal Kinship at Minot (Côte d’Or). HAVE 1977. Hudson. 1979b. Pp. Aldershot: Ashgate Press. A. Civilisations 33: 656-676. 111-134. The Discourse of Inheritance in Twelfth-Century France: Alternative Models of the Fief in the ‘Raoul de Cambrai’. 1991. Robert. New York: Cambridge University Press. In Portraits of Medieval and Renaissance Living : Essays in Honor of David Herlihy. Weber. Pp. White. 2003. Proc. Reprinted in: Re-Thinking Kinship and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe.White. 1978. 1994. Louise A. Rivista trim. White. Civ. 1720-1980. In Family and Sexuality in French History. Philadelphia. Underwood.Tilly. White. . PA: University of Pennsylvania Press. Custom. L’Homme 17 (2-3) : 2370. Pp. 1984. 107-130. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Kinship. Edoardo. Translated from the French by J. Pp. by Stephen D. 107-130.

edited by T. 266277. 1989. 13-35. Mandarin. Pp. [Pp. In La Familia en la España Mediterranea (s.-C. 1987.] Yver. The Grammar of Inalienable Possession Construction in Korean. FRIULIAN Rizzolatti. Verdier and Françoise Zonabend. Égalité entre Héritiers et Exclusion des Enfants Dotés: Essai de Géographie Coutumière.] Zonabend. Barcelona: Crítica. Paris: Editions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme. 1990. 1987. 1976. 215-240. 204205: on a dialectal form of the word for grandson. Udine: Forum. Pingaud. 2001. Jolas. [Rural France. In Studi Offerti ad Alexandru Niculescu dagli amici e allievi di Udine. H-S. Pierre. La parenté baptismale à Minot. Yoon. Francisco. Su alcune rarità lessicali del friulano. Zonabend. F. 195-205. XV-XIX). Paris: Sirey. 1981.Zonabend. XV-XIX). [Cross-listed in SINO-TIBETAN and KOREAN. XV-XIX). Barcelona: Crítica. Barcelona: Crítica. edited by Pierre Vilar. a cura di Sergio vatteroni. 1987. edited by Pierre Vilar. La Familia en la España Mediterranea (s. La familia en España.] IBERO-ROMANCE COLLECTIONS Vilar. Paris: Maspero. Y. Wood 1968. Ethnologie Française 11 (4): 311-318. Françoise. 1966. Enrique. Piera. Réflexions sur l’organisation du champ matrimonial des sociétés à structures de parenté complexes. and French. GENERAL Chacón Jiménez. edited by Robert Cresswell and Maurice Godelier. Gacto Fernández. L’enquête de parenté dans la société paysanne française. Pp. In Outils d’Enquête et d’Analyse Anthropologiques. Pp. COMPARATIVE . un Village Bourguignon. El grupo familiar de la Edad Moderna en los territorios del Mediterraneo hispanico: Una vision juridical. In Une Campagne Voisine: Minot. M. In La Familia en la España Mediterranea (s. Harvard Studies in Korean Linguistics 3. Reviews: Bromley 1967. una historia por hacer. Les très proches et le pas trop loin. Jean. 36-64. Françoise. Pp. Pp.

XIII: 13-25. Faus Condomines. S. J. 1902. Llorenç. HAVE 1971. 1991a. Murcia. Ethnology 20 (4): 277-290. Spain: Universidad de Murcia. Paul. 1997. Ferrer i Alòs. Casa. A. La parte dei cadetti nella riproduzzione sociale dei gruppi agiati in Catalogna (secoli XVIII-XIX).. Ethnology 36 (1): 13-30. 1991b. Chacon. Fratelli al celibato. In Familia. Iszaevich. Identity. 1997. Journal of the . EAST IBERIAN CATALAN-VALENCIAN-BALEAR COLLECTIONS Ponce. Herència y Familia en la Catalunya Rural. 119-137. Llorenç. 1990. Llorenç. Ferrer i Alòs. Josep R. sorelle i matrimonio. Familia. HAVE 2004. and D. Kinship as a Mechanism in the Social Structuring of Rural Catalonia (Eighteenth and Nineteenth Centuries). Llobera. edited by F. Penafiel. and Nationalism. In Estudis de Linguistica i de Filologia Catalanes Dedicats a la Memoria de Pompeu Fabra en el Centenari de la Seva Naixenca. Barcelona. 1963-68.. Revista Juridica de Catalunya. Llorenç. Madrid: Alianza Universidad. Llorenç. 15-44. Vic: Spain Eumo. Gilmore. Familia y grupo sociales en Cataluna en los siglos XVIII-XIX. Ferrer i Alòs. L’us de la familia per le burgesia de la Catalunya Central. Corporate Household and Ecocentric Kinship Group in Catalonia. iglesia y matrimonio en el campesinado acomodado catalan (s. Ferrer i Alòs. XVIIIXIX). HAVE 1981. Pp. Quaderni Storici 28 (83): 527554. Pp. Boletin de la ADEH 9 (1): 27-64. In Familia i Canvi Social a la Catalunya Contemporania. Barrera Gonzalez. Els capitols matrimonials a la comarca de Guissona (Catalunya Segriana). GENERAL Aebischer. and Llorenç Ferrer i Alòs. Hernandez Franco and A. (eds. XV-XIX). 1993.) 1994. J. Journal of Family History 29 (2): 135-152. Grupos Sociales y Mujer en Espana (s. 1994. Ferrer i Alòs. Familia i Canvi Social a la Catalunya Contemporania. Ponce and Llorenç Ferrer i Alòs. J.Brøgger. D. edited by S. Abraham. Sur quelques noms de parenté en catalan. Barcelona. Aspects of Catalan Kinship. Vic: Spain Eumo. The Matrifocal Family in Iberia: Spain and Portugal Compared.

Barcelona: Crítica. HAVE 1997. In Personal Names Studies of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial Structures. Brandes. Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille. Personal Naming and Kinship in the Spanish Aristocracy. Primitivo J. What’s in a Name: Kinship. Stanley H. XV-XIX). . La familia catalana en el Antiguo Régimen. Antoni. Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille.] Sopena. as reflected in Poema de Mío Cid (1200). In La Familia en la España Mediterranea (s. In La Familia en la España Mediterranea (s. XV-XIX). edited by George Beech. Pp. Simón i Tarrés. Georges. Isabel M. La estructura familiar del campesinado de Mallorca. Pp. 53-66. 1975. Martin. MODERN Blanes. edited by Pierre Vilar. Barcelona: Crítica. [Kinship and vassality in medieval Spain. edited by Pierre Vilar. 2002. Annexes des Cahiers de Linguistique Hispanique Médiévale 11 (11): 153-167. 46-63. edited by Pierre Vilar. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute Publications. 212-257. and Community: Tradition and Transition in a Spanish Village. Lluís To.Anthropological Society of Oxford 28 (3): 297-309. See also Foster 1977. Western Michigan University. New York: Academic Press. Josep R. Familia y matrimonio en la Valencia moderna: Apuntes para su estudio.”) Llobera. 67-76. 94-128. 1987. Pp. 2004. In La Familia en la España Mediterranea (s. (Special Issue: “Kinship and Identity. Buechler 1979. by Josep R. Barcelona: Crítica. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute Publications. Migration. 1987. In Personal Names Studies of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial Structures. 2002. WEST IBERIAN CASTILIAN SPANISH MEDIEVAL Figueras. 1824-1827. Pascual M. Pp. Structures de parenté et régimes de la dépendance politique. Pp. edited by George Beech. Reviews: Aceves 1976. Western Michigan University. Pp. Territory and Religion in the Making of National Identity. 65-93. New York: Berghahn Books. In Foundations of National Identity: From Catalonia to Europe. 1987. XV-XIX). Pla Alberola. Personal Naming and Structures of Kinship in the Medieval Spanish Peasantry. Llobera. Kinship.

Review: Sánchez 1994. George M. [Cross-listed in AMERICA. Barcelona: Crítica. Zalio 1993. Barcelona: Association de Demografia Historica. 1979. Dolors. 1998. Kenny. Sociologia Ruralis 27 (4): 263-277. American Anthropologist 79: 442-443.. Edith. Comas D’Argemir. Fauve Chamoux. Ph. 1987. J.] . Anthropological Quarterly 33 (1): 14-23. Patterns of Patronage in Spain. Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 9 (1): 1-28. 129-171. Michael. [Ritual kinship. Transactions and Proceedings of the American Philological Association 44: 77-86.] Foster. Université de Paris V. Le Bourgeois de Séville: Terre et Parenté en Andalousie. 1984. Foster. Madrid. Kinship and Polity in the Poema de Mio Cid. Comment on Aceves’ Review of Brandes’ Migration. Parentesco. Pavlović 1995. Cofradía and Compadrazgo in Spain and Spanish America. Fahnestock. HAVE 1960. Terre et Parenté en Andalousie Occidentale: Recherche d’Anthropologie Sociale et Historique sur la Bourgeoisie Agraire de Séville. Reviews: Wylie 1992. Peñafiel Ramón.D. A Vulgar Latin Origin for Spanish padres Meaning ‘Father and Mother’. Hernádez Franco. 1987. HAVE 1953. A. and A. François. Hispania 58 (198): 157-183. and Mary B. Kinship and Community. Notas para el estudio de la familia en la región de Murcia durante el Antiguo Régimen. In I Congreso Hispano Luso Italiano de Demografia Historica. Peaks. La fonctionnement de la famille souche dans les baronies des Pyrénées du XVII siècle a la première guerre mondiale. Héran Haen. A. linaje y mayorazgo en una ciudad mediterránea: Murcia (siglos XVXVIII). In La Familia en la España Mediterranea (s. dissertation. edited by Pierre Vilar. Rural Crisis and the Reproduction of Family Systems: Celibacy as a Problem in Aragonese Pyrenees. George M. Michael.Chacón Jiménez. François. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France. Harney. Les structures familiales au royaume des familles souches: Esparros. Annales 39: 514-528. Francisco. Héran Haen. 1993. HAVE 1913. West Lafayette: Purdue University Press. Fauve Chamoux. 1977. 1990. 1987. XV-XIX). Pp.

Roque. *consangrar. In La Familia en la España Mediterranea (s. Bruxelles: Oscar Lamberty. ITALIAN MEDIEVAL COLLECTIONS Duby. I. Revista Jurídica de Navarra 14: 119-145. Barcelona: Crítica. Aperçu de l’Évolution Juridique du Mariage.Mikelarena. Herlihy. Georges. Revue Historique 532: 305-326. Ithaca: Cornell University Press. David. consagrar. Etudes Rurales 42: 105-119. HAVE 1995. Vicent. Système de parenté et théorie de l’alliance dans la société Catalane (env. Pp. Joanna H. (eds.) 1981. Series II 20: 424-431. 1907. Journal of Social History 29 (2): 341-356. Modern Language Notes 16 (8): 236-238. Émile. 172-211. Il Mio Buono Compare: Choosing Godparents and the Uses of Baptismal Kinship in Renaissance Florence. 1971. Revista de Dialectologia y Tradiciones Populares 43: 525-537. Mira. Casa y familia en la Granada del Antiguo Régimen. Stocquart. 1992. GENERAL Drell. Famiglia e Parentela nell’Italia Medievale. XV-XIX). 1958. J. Bernard. Haas. Carl C. 1240). and Jacques Le Goff. Espagne. J. edited by Pierre Vilar. 1987. and James Casey. 1901. 1988. Mariage et famille dans une communauté rurale du Pays de Valence (Espagne). Estructuras familiares y sistemas sucesorios en Navarra: Una aproximación crítica desde las ciencias sociales a las perspectivas tradicionales. Rice. Ruiz Domenec. Ritual Kinship in Spain. 1992. (Special Issue: “Recherches sur la Parenté Paysanne.”) Pitt-Rivers. . 1979. 1000-env. Transactions of the New York Academy of Sciences. Hermanos y tios o el character uxorilocal del parentesco castellano. Etymological Notes on Old Spanish consograr. Review: Baldwin 1907. E. Louis. 206 P. Julian A. Kinship and Conquest: Family Strategies in the Principality of Salerno During the Norman Period 1077-1194. Bologna: Mulino. Maria A. F.

Kent. Jean-Marie.) 1987. and Vsevolod Slessarev.) 1993. Society. Review: Smail 1996. (ed. 2002. and Government in Medieval Italian History: Essays in Memory of Robert L. Martin. and Christiane Klapisch-Zuber. Forme di Comparatico Italiano. edited by David Herlihy. L’Uomo 11 (1). Western Michigan University. (ed.1969. La Sicilia. Faide et Parentele: Lo Stato Genovese Visto dalla Fontanabuona. Pp. La Ricerca Folklorica 27. Diane O. 1975. Paris: Presses de la Fondation Nationale des Sciences Politiques. Raggio. Forme di Famiglia: Ricerche per un Atlanta Italiano. Solinas. Nicholas. Turin: Giulio Einaudi. David. Mineo. edited by Harry Miskimin and Davod Herlihy. 1977. 1978. 173-184. P. Reviews: Martines 1979. Past and Present 66: 328. Famiglia Italiana dall’Ottocento a Oggi. Hughes. (ed. (ed. In Personal Names Studies of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial Structures. Pt 1. Italo. Igor. 2001. Urban Growth and Family Structure in Medieval Genoa. E. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute Publications. Pier G. Solinas. In The Medieval City. Pt 2. Herlihy. Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille. Roma: Donzelli. Robert S. Signorini. Les Toscans et Leur Familles. Hughes. Kinship and Neighbors in Medieval Genoa. Une Étude du Catasto Florentin de 1427. Pier G. Kent F. MODERN SPECIAL ISSUES Melograni. Bari: Laterza.) . Lopez. Diane O. Pp. Terpstra. Forme di Famiglia: Ricerche per un Atlanta Italiano. In Economy. 95-112. Family Solidarity in Medieval Italian History. edited by George Beech. Nobilità di Stato: Famiglie e Identità Aristocratiche nel Tardo Meioevo. Personal Names and Family Structure in Medieval Southern Italy and Sicily. Reynolds. 1990.) 1992. Osvaldo. La Ricerca Folklorica 25. 1980. New Haven: Yale University Press. 109-117. Gutmann 1981. Pp. 1988.

Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 13 91): 32-53. Anderson. Un continuatore di ‘amita’ e la flessione imparisillaba nei nomi di parentela. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 1988. M. C. GENERAL Alinei. Joan. Barbagli. 1992. Nello. Arioti. 1957. Lingua e Stile 41 (2): 159-200. Barcelona: Institut d’Estudis Baleárics. Barbagli. Bianco. Arioti. 1985. Paesano o forestiero? Esperimenti genealogice sull’emigrazione. M. Milano: Angeli.2000. Bertoletti. by Robert Pitt. D. Anderson. Bologna: Mulino. Reviews: Banker 2001. 2006. M. . 1984. Pp. and D. Storia della Famiglia Italiana. 1991. edited by M. Rassegna Italiana di Sociologia 24 (2): 253-288. Sistema di parentela e scambi matrimoniali in una communità contadina dell’Umbria. Translated into English as What’s in a Relative? Household and Family in Formentera. Kroeber Anthropological Society Papers 15: 1110. The Politics of Ritual Kinship: Cofraternities and Social Order in Early Modern Italy. I. The Mezzadria Family: A Study of Kinship Roles in the Life Cycle. Ethnologia Europaea 18: 135-148. 1986. 1988. Berkner. Onomasiologia strutturale: Il sistema lessicale del “padrinaggio” nei dialetti italiani e corsi. Bestard-Camps. D’Andrea 2001. Non Desiderare la Donna d’Altri. La famiglia ceppo e il ciclo di sviluppo della famiglia contadina.. A Survey of Italian Godparenthood. Kertzer. L’Uomo 7 (1-2): 237-251. In Famiglia e Mutamento Sociale. Gallatin. Review: Pina-Cabral 1994. Mario. Bianco. Il Comparragio: The Italian Godparenthood Complex. 1750-1950. 1983. 1992. Parentela e Matrimonio nella Communità Mezzadrile di Prodo. Gallatin. 1956. C. Quaderni di Semantici 13: 195-222. Bologna: Il Mulino. Casa y Familia: Parentesco y Reproducción Doméstica en Formentera. 116-140.Gruppi Sociali. New York and Oxford: Berg.

Pp.) D’Onofrio. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval. Pp. Consanguinité proche en Italie du XVIe au XIXe siècle In Épouser au Plus Proche: Inceste. and Raymond W. a cura di P. Classi sociali e scrambi matrimoniali nel Salernitano. Pp. 1994. 1988. Sulla mobilità matrimoniale in Italia: endogamia ed esogamia professionale nei matrimoni in Italia (1969-70). William A. 285-299. In Two Studies of Kinship in London. 1956. Quaderni Storici 33: 983-997. Pierpaolo. Philip. 67-93. Firth. edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. 1974. 1980. Société. Brunet. P. D’Onofrio. Paris: Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales. In Famiglia Italiana dall’Ottocento a Oggi. Grilli. R.) Douglass.Biondi. G. Rome. Paolo. I nomi della parentela. 2001. Parenté et patronymes chez les minorités ethniques en Italie du Sud et en Sicile. Translated into Italian as Famiglia e Proprietà nel Regno di Napoli. Le Patronyme: Histoire. Kinship Organisation of Italianates in London. Salvatore. Delille. Famille et Proprieté dans la Royaume de Naples (XVe-XIXe Siècle). HAVE . 1988. Donati. L’Uomo 11 (1). 1985. Rome: École Française de Rome. Paris: CNRS. P. edited by Raymond W. Vienna. Delille. edited by Pierre Bonte. Bari: Laterza. Simonetta. Torino: Einaudi. L’Homme 154-155: 225-240. 1977. Les structures familiales dans les villes de l’Italie communale (XIIe-XIVe siècles). Quaderni di Sociologia 23 (4): 290-306. 1987. Firth. edité par G. Gérard.. (Special Issue: Forme di Comparatico Italiano. 287-325. Salvatore. by Gérard Delille. 181-194. 1976. Journal of Family History 5: 338-359. (Special issue: Question de Parenté. Zei. London: University of London/Athlone Press. 323-340. Prime considerazioni sull'incesto di terzo tipo e l’atomo di parentela spirituale. Pp. and A. Prohibitions et Stratégies Matrimoniales autour de la Méditerrannée. Cardona. Amicizia ed eros nel comparatico siciliano. Gérard. Identité et parentés en Sicile. Cammarosano. Darlu et G. Gérard. 2000. Anthropologie. G. Melograni. Garigue. Delille. The South Italian Family: A Critique.

1992. “Famiglie vecchie e parenti alla persa.” Cicli domestici, dinamiche genealogiche e mobilità poderale in una fattoria del Senese. La Ricerca Folklorica 25: 25-34. (Special Issue: Forme di Famiglia: Ricerche per un Atlante Italiano. Pt. 1.) Jud, J. HAVE 1908. Sprachgeographische Untersuchungen. IV. Oberitalienisch barba ‘Onkel’. Archiv für das Studium der Neuren Sprachen und Literaturen 62: 96-102. Kertzer, D. I. 1984. Family Life in Central Italy, 1880-1910: Sharecropping, Wage Labor, and Coresidence. New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers University Press. Reviews: Sarti 1985; Rose S. 1986; Stirling 1986. Kertzer, D. I., and D. P. Hogan. 1989. Family, Political Economy, and Demographic Change: The Transformation of Life in Casalecchio, Italy, 1861-1921. Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press. Reviews: Holmes 1991; Laslett P. 1991; Litchfield 1991; Pitkin 1991; Powell V. 1991; Tilly 1991. LaPalombara, Joseph. 1967. Clientela e Parentela: Studio sui Gruppi d’interesse in Italia. Milano: Edizioni di Comunità. 403 P. Luzzati, Michele. 1977. Familles nobles et familles marchandes à Pise et en Toscane dans les Bas Moyen Age. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 275-296. Rome: École Française de Rome. Magatti, M., and E. Mingione. 1994. Stratègies familiales et développement économique: Les deux cas italiens. L’Ethnographie 90 (115): 51-72. (Special Issue: “Économie et Parenté.”) Manfredini, Matteo, and Marco Breschi. 2008. Marriage and the Kin Network: Evidence from a 19th-Century Italian Community. In Kinship and Demographic Behavior in the Past, edited by Tommy Bengtsson, and Geraldine P. Mineau. Pp. 15-36. Dordrecht and London: Springer. Merzario, Raul. 1981. Il Paese Stretto. Strategie Matrimoniali nella Diocese di Como, XVI-XVIII Secolo. Torino: Einaudi. Merzario, Raul. 1990. Land, Kinship, and Consanguineous Marriage in Italy from the Seventeenth to the Nineteenth Centuries. Journal of Family History 15 (4): 529-546. Miller, Maria G., and Roy A. Miller. 1987. Mamme, mammane, matrigne, and madrine: The Role of Women in Ritual Kinship in Central Lucania. L’Uomo 11 (1). (Special Issue: “Forme di Comparatico Italiano.”) Minicuci, M.

1986. La memoria genealogica in un paese della Calabria di oggi. In La Modèle Familial Européen. Normes, Déviances, Contrôle du Pouvoir. Pp. 155-163. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome. Minicuci, M. 1989. Qui e Altrove. Famiglie di Calabria e di Argentina. Milano: Franco Angeli. [Cross-listed in AMERICA.] Moss, Leonard W., and Stephen C. Cappannari. HAVE 1960. Patterns of Kinship, Comparaggio and Community in a South Italian Village. Anthropological Quarterly 33 (1): 24-32. Ortalli, Gherardo. 1977. La famille à Bologne au XIIIe siècle, entre la réalité des groupes inférieurs et la mentalité des classes dominnates. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 205-223. Rome: École Française de Rome. Owen-Hughes, D. 1979. Ideali domestici e comporatmento sociale: Testimonianze della Genova medievale. In La Famiglia nella Storia, a cura di Charles E. Rosenberg. Pp. 147-184. Torino: Einaudi. Palumbo, Berardino. 1986. “Esser fatto cristiano”: Sacralità, simbolismo e valenze sociali dei legami di parentela spirituale in una comunità sannita. L’Uomo 10 (2). Palumbo, Berardino. 1987. “La lunga catena dei compari”: Struttura e mutamento in un sistema di comparatico italiano. L’Uomo 11 (1). (Special Issue: Forme di Comparatico Italiano.) Palumbo, Berardino. 1991. Madre Madrina. Rituale, Parentela e Identità in un Paese del Sannio (San Marco dei Cavoti). Milano: Franco Angeli. Palumbo, Berardino. HAVE 1992. “Casa di mugliera, casa di galera.” Identità, residenza e parentela in un paese del Sannio. In Forme di Famiglia: Ricerche per un Atlanta Italiano. Pt 1. La Ricerca Folklorica 25: 7-24. Papa, C. 1983. Il ciclo della vita familare mezzadrile. Alcuni resultati di un’inchiesta nel commune di Santa Maria Tiberina. L’Uomo 7 (1-2): 185-204. Pellegrini, Giovan B. 1977. Terminologia matrimoniale. Settimane di Studio della Fondazione Centro italiano di Studi sull'Alto Medioevo 24: 43-102. Pettener, D., P. Gueresi et F. Martuzzi Veronesi. 2001. Patronymes et structure génétique de la République de Saint-Marin. In Le Patronyme: Histoire, Anthropologie, Société, edité par G. Brunet, P. Darlu et G. Zei. Pp. 353-365. Paris: CNRS. Piasere, Leonardo.

1994. Fratelli d’Italia. Fraternité, sororité et inégalité dans les terminologies de parenté italiennes. In Les Cadets, edité par G. Ravis-Giordani et M. Segalen. Paris: CNRS. Piselle, F. 1981. Parentela ed Emigrazione. Mutamenti e Continuità in una Communità Calabrese. Torino: Einaudi. Resta, Patrizia. 1987. Tradizione ed innovazione: Un esempio pugliese di comparatico simmetrico. L’Uomo 11 (1). (Special Issue: Forme di Comparatico Italiano.) Roncière, Charles M. de la.. 1977. Une famille florentine au XIVe siècle: Les Velluti. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 227-248. Rome: École Française de Rome. Rosetti, Gabriella. 1977. Histoire familiale et structures sociales et politiques à Pise aux Xie et XIIe siècles. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 159-180. Rome: École Française de Rome. Salvioni, C. HAVE 1897. Per i nomi di parentela in Italia a proposite di un recente studio. Rendiconti, Reale Instituto Lombardo di Scienze e Lettere Serie 2, 30: 1497-1520. Milano. [Reaction to Tappolet 1895.] Sciama, Lidia D. 2003. A Venetian Island: Environment, History and Change in Burano. New York: Berghahn Books. [Pp. 75-116: Kinship and residence.] Reviews: Siporin 2005; Scott 2007. Sellan, Giuliana. 1983a. Il nome e la terra: procedure di classificazione in una società contadina del Nord Italia. L’Uomo 7 (1-2): 74-92. Sellan, Giuliana. 1983b. Scambi Matrimoniali in un Villaggio Mocheno. Report 7. Universita degli Studi di Verona, Facoltà di Magistero-Istituto di Psicologia. Sellan, Giuliana 1987. Aspetti della parentela spirituale tra i Mòcheni. L’Uomo 11 (1). (Special Issue: Forme di Comparatico Italiano.) Severi, Carlo. 1980. Le Nom de lignée. Les sobriquets dans un village d’Émilie. L’Homme 20 (4): 105118. Solinas, Pier G. 1987. La dot e la part. Transmission des biens, fils et filles dans les familles polynucleaires des metayers Sienneis. In Femmes et Patrimonie dans les Sociétés Rurales de l’Europe Méditéranéenne, edité par G. Ravis-Giordani. Pp. 166-188. Paris: Editions du Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique.

Solinas, Pier G. HAVE 1992. La residenza instabile. In Forme di Famiglia: Ricerche per un Atlanta Italiano. Pt 1. La Ricerca Folklorica 25: 41-50. Solinas, Pier G., and P. Clementi. 1983. I cicli di sviluppo delle famiglie mezzadrili del senese. L’Uomo 7 (1-2): 165-184. Tabacco, Giovanni. 1977. Le rapport de parenté comme instrument de domination consortiale: Quelques exemples piémontais. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 153-158. Rome: École Française de Rome. Tukey, Ann. 1967. Italian Dialect Kinship Terminology. Italica 44: 344-353. HAVE

Vincenzi-Amato, D. 1988. La famiglie e il diritto. In Famiglia Italiana dall’Ottocento a Oggi, a cura di P. Melograni. Pp. 629-700. Bari: Laterza. Violante, Cinzio. 1977. Quelques caractéristiques des structures familiales en Lombardie, Émilie et Toskane aux Xie et XIIe siècles. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 87-148. Rome: École Française de Rome. Yanagisako, Sylvia. 2002. Producing Culture and Capital: Family Firms in Italy. Princeton: Princeton University Press. Zeli, Rosanna. 1985. Di barba “zio” e di alcuni nomi del “ginepro’: Osservazione su due recenti articoli. Vox Romanica 44: 87-104. PORTUGUESE MEDIEVAL Durand, Robert. 2002. Family Memory and the Durability of the Nomen Paternum. In Personal Names Studies of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial Structures, edited by George Beech, Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille. Pp. 77-86. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute Publications, Western Michigan University. Lurdes, Rosa Maria de. 1996. Mariage et empêchements canoniques de parenté dans la société portugaise (14551520). Mélanges de l’Ecole Française de Rome. Moyen-Age, Temps modernes 108 (2): 525-608. MODERN Araújo, A. C. 1996. A esfera pública da vida privada: a família nas “Artes de bem morrer.” Revista Portuguesa de Historia 31: 341-371. Coimbra. Brettell, Caroline B. HAVE

1991. Kinship and Contract: Property Transmission and Family Relations in Northwestern Portugal. Comparative Studies in Society and History 33 (3): 443-465. Callier-Boisvert, Colette. 1968. Remarques sur le système de parenté et sur la famille au Portugal. L’Homme 8 (2): 87-103. O’Neill, Brian J. 1983. Dying and Inheriting in Rural Trás-os-Montes. Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford 14: 44-74. O’Neill, Brian J. 1987. Pul Eliya in the Portuguese Mountains: A Comparative Essay on Kinship Practices and Family Ideology. Sociologia Ruralis 27 (4): 278-303. Rowland, D. 1984. Sistemas familiars e padrões demográficos em Portugal: Questões para uma investigação comparada. Ler História 3: 13-32. Santos, Armindo dos. 1986. Configurations Spatiales et Organisation Sociale: Structure Agraire et Système de Parenté dans le Village de Chãos de la Région de Beira-Beixa au Portugal. Ph.D. dissertation. Paris: École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales. Wall, Karin. 1998. Famílias no Campo: Passado e Presente em Duas Freguesias do Baixo Minho. Lisboa: Publicacos Dom Quixote. Review: Callier-Boisvert 2000. Willems, E. 1962. On Portuguese Family Structure. International Journal of Comparative Sociology 3 (1): 65-79. ROMANIAN MEDIEVAL Cronţ, Gheorghe. 1969. Instituţii Medievale Românesti: Înfrăţirea de Moşie; Jurătorii. Bucharest: Editura Academiei Republicii Socialiste Romania. [“Medieval Romanian Institutions: Kinship; Jurors.”] Reviews: Hitchins 1971; Fischer-Galati 1975. MODERN Binder, Stephan. 1932. “Kind”, “Knabe,” “Mädchen” in den Nördlichen Dialekten des Dakoromanischen Sprachgebietes. Ein Beitrag zur Onomasiologie. Bukarest: Presa. Bogrea, V. 1922. O problema semantica. Dacoromania 2 (1921-1922): 664-666. Cluj. [On the semantic connection between ‘knee’ and ‘generation’.]

1967. Tipologia relatiilor de rudenie. 247 P. Comparative Studies in Society and History 45 (4): 714-740. HAVE Chelcea. 1937. Sulla “latinità” del Romeno. Domestic Groups. Bucurešti. Traditia “Moasei de neam” in Gorj. 62-63: On Rom bunik ‘grandfather’. 308: French summary. Etnologia si Folclorul Relatiilor de Rudenie.Bonfante.] Constantinescu. Ancestors. and Constantin Eretescu. Nicolae. [Romanian kin terms compared to Latin and other Romance systems. Paula. HAVE . Revue Roumaine de Linguistique 24/ Cahiers de Linguistique Théorique et Appliquée16: 107-116. A. Diaconescu. 85-89. Melnik. Acta Philologica della Societas Academica Dacoromana 2: 189-195.] Lorint. 183 P. para Giuliano Bonfante. Jean. Le Feu Vivant: La Parenté et ses Rituels dans les Carpates. Pp. “Mosii” in obiceiurile vietii familiale. Un phenomène de symetrie entre la flexion et la catégorie sémantique de parenté. L. 1994. Giuliano. Revista de Etnografie si Folclor 12 (2): 127132. Roma. Nicolae. 1973. HAVE 2003. Roma: Società Accademica Romena. Ciobanel. 2: etymology and use as kin term] HAVE Marcu. 1967. 300. n. 1996. Aspecte ale corelatiei dintre structura familiei şi terminologia de rudenie la vlahii balcanica. Notes d’etymologie roumaine. Bucuresti: Editura Academiei Republicii Socialiste România. HAVE 1979. P. Revista de Etnografie si Folclor 12 (4): 299308. Bulletin Linguistique 5. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France. [English summary. [Pp. [Pp. V. Anuarul Institutului de Etnografie ši Folclor “Constantin Brailoiu” 7: 19-35. Lorint. Florica. [p.] Constantinescu. Liviu. and the Socialist State: Housing Nationalization and Restitution in Romania. Relatiile de Rudenie în Societatile Traditionale: Reflexe în Folclorul Românesc. Analele Societatii Limba Româna 3-4: 281-287. 1972-1973. HAVE 1959. Romanian kinship in the 20th century. 34-35: English summary. 1987. Review: Mesnil 1995. Bucuresti: Editura Univers. Florica. 2000. [Revised edition of Constantinescu 1987] Cuisenier. typological aspects. Graur. Alina I.] Reprinted in Studii Romeni.

Yn legeture ku petrunderia elementulei slav reseritian yn graiurile moldovenesht (terminei pentru nociunia bunik). Todoran. Bulletinul Bibliotecii Romane 8 (12): 61-134. Termes d’origine latine concernant la parenté. SARDINIAN COLLECTIONS Oppo. Romanische Verwandtschaftsnamen: Die Subsysteme der sozialen Verwandtschaft. Termenii de Înrudire în Limba Româna. HAVE 1955. Répartition territoriale des noms de parenté en Daco-Roumain (d’après l’Alr). [Cross-listed in ALBANIAN. Pp. 1980-1981. Chicago. Vasile. Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società Sarda Tradizionale. Magdalena. edited by Jean Cuisenier. C. HAVE Vătăşescu. Le mariage et la résidence a Boişoara (Tara Lovistei). . Contributii Lingvistice 7 (2): 275-292.] Vulpe. 1943. 1990. Moaşă ‘sage-femme’. Termenii pentru “unchi” după “Atlasul Lingvistic Romîn.” Studii şi Cercetări Lingvistice 6 (1-2): 133-155. A. Revue Roumaine de Linguistique 35 (3): 167-182. Andrei. Bucureşti: Editura Academiei Republicii Socialiste România. Dacoromania 10 (2): 278-284. The Relationship between the System of Kinship Relations and the System of Customs. Contributii la studiul terminologiei de înrudire în limba româna. Vasile.] Scurtu.1961. Cagliari: La Tarantola. conservés en albanais et en roumain. Mihai. 153-154) and French (p. 1966. Sala. M. Popovici. 1963. Limba şi Literatura Moldoveniaske 4: 26-33. 154-155). 1973. 135-146. Pandrea. Revue des Études Sud-Est Européennes 35 (3-4): 189-196. summaries in Russian (pp. Victoria. Revue Roumaine de Linguistique 11: 31-61. 9th International Congress of Anthropological and Ethnological Sciences. Scurtu. Scurtu. 1979. Studii şi Cercetări Lingvistice 14: 457-469. GENERAL Addari Rapallo. 1997. In Europe as a Cultural Area. The Hague: Mouton. 1962. C. Vasile. Pop. 1990. Romulus. HAVE 1966. [Terms for uncle. Contributii la studiul terminologiei de înrudire în limba româna.

In Famiglia Meridionale Senza Familismo. Forme di patrimonio in parentela a Baunei. Giannetta. Oppo. Maria G. Economia familiare e regolazione sociale dell’economia in centro Sardegna. Cagliari: La Tarantola. Sang. Revista de Filologia Romanica 17: 97-108. Maria G. Reti di Relazioni i Parentela. Oppo. In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società Sarda Tradizionale. In Femmes et Patrimonie dans les Sociétés Rurales de l’Europe Méditéranéenne. La parentela consanguinea in Sardegna. Giannetta. 1990. Nome e famiglia in Sardegna. Da Re. Bruxelles. In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società Sarda Tradizionale. Notes sur le système de transmission des bien materiels en Trexenta (Sardaigne). In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società Sarda Tradizionale. 2000. 1998. Ravis-Giordani. [Animal names and kin terms. edited by P. Maria G. Da Re. Cagliari: La Tarantola. B. Oppo. 137-162. 77: etymology of Sard cunchiu ‘uncle’ from *coavunculus. Pp. Eduardo. Diefenbach. G. edited by A. Una festa di parenti a Baunei (Sardegna).] Meloni. Paris: Editions du Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique. Europaea: Journal des Européanistes 4 (1). Strategie Economiche. 1990. Maria G. . Murru Corriga. Maria G. Lorenz. Murru Corriga. edited by A. Scheler. Cagliari: La Tarantola. Quaderni di Semantica: Rivista Internazionale di Semantica Teorica e Applicata 22 (2. Nota sulla famiglia sarda tradizionale. Solinas. Gli eredi della Santa. héritage et fréquentation en Sardaigne. G. Review of Dictionnaire d’Étymologie Francaise d’Après les Résultats de la Science Moderne par A. 44): 187-214. In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società Sarda Tradizionale. Da Re. Tous égaux. Roma: Donzelli. 1997.1990. Oppo. Qualche riflessione sul metodo della ricerca. 2001. 1993. Da Re. Gruppi parentali in Sardegna. 1987. 1862. Cagliari: EDES. Da Re. [P. Être parents. Famiglia e Mutamento in una Communità di Pastori. edited by B. Dalla Montagna ai Campidani. In Forme di Famiglia. La Ricecra Folklorica 27. tous differentes. Da Re.] Blasco Ferrer. 1990. 1863. edité par G. edited by A. Maria G. Etimologia ed etnolinguistica: Zoonimi parentelari e totemismo in Sardegna. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12: 75-80. edited by A. Cagliari: La Tarantola. Angioni. Meloni. 1990.

I coni di Masullas. Zbornik v Slavu Vatroslava Jagića. Cagliari: La Tarantola. Revista de Filologia Romanica 17: 109-128 Oppo.] HAVE Berneker. La Ricecra Folklorica 27. G. I. Famiglia e azienda nella Sardegna feudale e moderna: Variabili mediterranee dek tempo genealogico. Strategie Economiche. In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società Sarda Tradizionale. G. edited by A. [P. 1919. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter. Cagliari: La Tarantola. Cagliari: La Tarantola. Oppo. Einleitung. Annali della Facoltà di Scienze dell’Educazione. La nuclearità della famiglia in Sardegna. Meloni. edited by A. Zolovka.] Bräuer. edited by B. Giannetta. Appunti sui vincoli di parentela in Sardegna. Von der Vertretung des idg. 1990. 166: etymology of Slav nevesta ‘bride’. Giannetta. Indogermanische Forschungen 10: 145-167. 1. 1961. 126: stryji. cross-listed in ALBANIAN. Famiglia sarda e famiglia toscana. [P. 1990. 1990. di padre in figlio. Giannetta. Un caso di ‘descendenza parallela’ in Sardegna. Ortu. Erich. 155: etymology of Slav *šurin ‘wife’s brother’ as cognate with *swe-kuros ‘husband’s father’. In Forme di Famiglia. Oppo. La carne e il sangue. C. G. In Jagić-Festschrift. Murru Corriga. Roman. HAVE 1908. Murru Corriga. eu im baltisch-slavischen Sprachzweig. G. Quaderni Storici 86 (1). Henrik. Do madre in figlia. Roma: Donzelli. 1899. Albanorumänische Studien. [P. 25: netiji.] . Reti di Relazioni i Parentela.1993. Solinas. P. [Slavic term for ‘husband’s sister’. Famiglia. C. 133: zolovka. 1997. A. SLAVIC GENERAL Barić. 2000. Herbert. 1988.] Brandt. Sarajewo: Instituts für Balkanforschung. edited by A. edited by P. Ortu. In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società Sarda Tradizionale. La discendenza in Sardegna. Cagliari. T. Lautlehre. Discendenza e residenza nella Sardegna moderna. Solinas. In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società Sarda Tradizionale. Berlin: Weidmannsche Buchhandlung. Pp. In Famiglia Meridionale Senza Familismo. 7980: etymology of Slav *nevēsta ‘bride’. Oppo. 1996. Murru Corriga. Slavische Sprachwissenschaft. patrimonio e azienda nella sardegna moderna. 348-354.

HAVE 1950. La Civiltà Matriarcale degli Slavi: Diritto Famigliare e Esogamia. lit. Ernst. (Suplemento alla revista L’Italia Dialettale. Slavia 5: 417-438. Il Matriarcato Slavo: Antropologia Culturale dei Protoslavi. Baltisches und Slavisches. 1967. 119: Slavic *nestera ‘niece’ as contraction of neti+sestra. 2001. G. Etymologische Glossen. [Pp. postmarital residence. HAVE . 500-700.Brückner. viešpats. 1978. [P. [extensively on Slavic terms for nephew and niece. Evel. 1952. Evel.] Review: Eliade 1974. 311-334: segmentary societies and the early Slavs. marriage. 1953. Archiv für Salvische Philologie 29: 110-120. Aleksander. 304: shortened forms of some Slavic kin terms. 1907. *swekry ‘husband’s parents. Pisa. 130: on Slav *swekrъ. Florin. La struttura delle terminologia della parentela acquisita nelle lingue slave. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 20: 51-89.] HAVE Brückner. Bill J. by W. Slavisch gospodь. Gasparini. 215-490: “Social Culture. General Linguistics 18 (1): 10-13. 1926-1827. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 43: 301327. Ernst. 1910.] Review: Barford 2002. 435-436: on Slavic terms of affinity. Wzory etymologii i krytyki żródłowej. [P. Jost. [Pp. [P. Gasparini. [Pp. Studi e Saggi Linguistici 7: 23-48. Zur Gutturalbehandlung im Baltischen und Slavischen. Vondrák. L’esogamia degli antichi Slavi. Firenzi: Sansoni. Venezia: La Goliardica.] Fränkel. Gippert.] HAVE Curta. The Making of the Slavs: History and Archeology of the Lower Danube Region c. Darden. I.) Fränkel. 1956. Aleksander.’] HAVE Gasparini.] Brückner. clans. [Specifically on a consonant cluster found in several kin terms. 567 P. Review of Vergleichende Slavische Grammatik. On the Slavic Reflexes of Indo-European *pt. 1973. waispattin und Zubehör. preuss. Ricerchi Slavistiche 2. A. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 70: 129-152.” Includes extended family.] Dell’Agata. New York: Cambridge University Press. Evel.

R. Eric. Der Reflex des indogermansichen Diphthongs ĕu im Urslavischen. Compte-rendu de Trubacev 1957. Sarajevo. Pp. Iljinskij. Jalo. [On social terminology. Nazwa etniczna Serbowie (sch. Slav. Frederik. 1836.] L’Hermitte. Zbigniew. [Term for wife’s sister. Slavic čelověkъ ‘homo’ against the Background of Proto-Slavic Terminology. 6. svьstь.] Kortlandt. HAVE Hermann. Joseph. Gołąb. HAVE . Grigorij. 1978. Peter Ernst und Isolde Hausner.) Gołąb.2002. 228-229). International Journal of Slavic Linguistics and Poetics 25/26: 165-171. including some associated kinship concepts. About the Connection Between Kinship Terms and Some Ethnica in Slavic (The Case of *Sĭrbi and *Slovĕne). [Pp. (Followed by editor’s commentary pp. Gołąb. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 12: 119-120. Hamp. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 24: 227-228. HAVE 1994. Journal of Indo-European Studies 22 (3-4): 179-193. Borrowings into Finnish. Imena. Die Etymologie des Wortes nevĕsta.] HAVE Kalima. Posen: Theodore Scherk. Entstehung der slavischen Substantiva ayf -yńi. III. Kn. 34. 239-256. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 54 (2): 11. [Feminine forms of certain Slavic kin terms. herausgegeben von Peter Anreiter. 1907. 1941. Jeziki in Kulture. 1977. Hube. Odeljenje Društvenih Nauka. 1959. Neues zu „Slavisch st aus älterem pt?“ In Namen. (Special Issue: Slavic Linguistics and Poetics: Studies for Edward Stankiewicz on His 60th Birthday 17 November 1980. Festschrift für Heinz Dieter Pohl zum 60. Sprachen und Kulturen. Ursl. 96 P. Geschichtiche Darstellung der Erbfolgerechte der Slaven. Akademija Nauka i Umjetnosti Bosne i Hercegovine. Wien: Praesens. Kamerad’ und balt. Kn. 1902. Serbja) na tle etnonimi słowiańskije. Iljinskij. Geburtstag. Zbigniew. Grigorij.] Iljinskij. *sebras. Srbi głuż. *sębrъ ‘Nachbar. Grigorij. 495-496: the Slavic term for great-grandfather and its connections. Zur slavischen Wortbildung. III. Posebna Izdanja. Slavic stryjь ‘father’s brother’. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 29: 481-497. Slavische Etymologien. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 28: 455457. HAVE 1906. HAVE 1982. Zbigniew. General Linguistics 18 (1): 1-9. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 17: 342-350. Eduard. HAVE 1935.

*voldyka). etc. Etymologický slovník jazyka ceského. 163. 549: the ū-stems in Slavic. 62. [Pp. 1. Champion. 166-168. 1934.] HAVE Meillet. 492-498. Antoine. 1953. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 34: 545-552. L’vov.1982. 1957. HAVE 1902. 60. HAVE 1942. Antoine. In Études sur l’Étymologie et le Vocabulaire du Vieux Slave. S. Gray L. Paris: Librairie Émile Boullon. In Serta Slavica in Memoriam Aloisii Schmaus. IE *pt in Slavic. 149. 496. Aus der slavischen Hochzeitsterminologie. HAVE 1948. 477-490. Les origines du vocabulaire slave. 348. Nomi di parentela Slavi. including kin terms. Pp. 1913. 95. Folia Linguistica Historica 3 (1): 25-28. HAVE 1962. 1890. Meillet.] Meillet. 422: otec. 427. Machek. Firenze: Sansoni. 1968. Praha: Academia. 1918. Antoine. Revue des Études Slaves 5: 5-13. HAVE 1973. – pesti. 30. Pp. par Antoine Meillet. Su alcuni termini di parentela Slavi. Antoine. Miscellen. Melich. Folklore 1 (4): 463-480. 177. herausgegeben von Wolfgang Gesemann. Maxim M. 39-40: baba. Les vocatifs slaves du type mo˛žŭ. Terminologie de l’ancienne organisation sociale slave (*panъ. Václav.] Machek. [Includes *nevěsta and *svatŭ. 6-7: IE kin terms in Slavic. Pp. In Studi in Onore di Ettore lo Gatto e Giovanni Nauer. 667-668: ujec. [Includes discussion of Slavic reflexes of IE terms for ‘nephew. 584: stryc. Machek. 1935. Etymologies. München: Rudolf Trofenik . Bruno. Bъlgarski ezik 7: 44-46. Marriage among the Early Slavs.’ ‘niece. 128. 495: a list of kin terms. 167: on ORuss nestera ‘niece’ and Lat matertera ‘mother’s sister’. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique 20: 95102. Iz staroslavjanskata leksika: -ženichъ-nevĕstьnikъ. pestera ‘caverne’. 425. 52. 113. [P. [P.] HAVE Meriggi. 498: various aspects of kin terms. Vaclav. 78. Étymologies slaves. Johann.’ and ‘father’s brother’. and André Vaillant. 7. Václav. Reviews: Kent 1934. [Pp.] Meillet. Le Slave Commun. [Pp. Recueil Linguistique de Bratislava 1: 93-101. A.] Kowalewsky. Bruno. Paris: H. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 18: 315-331. Meriggi.

Mozdzierz. Urslavische Grammatik. 679: the treatment of consonant clusters in Slavic. 1895. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. Review of The Dawn of Slavic: An Introduction to Slavic Philology. J. 34. pastorka ‘stepdaughter’ (after Szemerenyi).] Prusík.] Orr. nevěsta. [P. J. 153: on Slavic term for ‘wife’s brother’. Ivan. Tracing the Development of Proto-Slavic. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 33: 160-162. Pomenska analiza besede baba. 93: on the preservation of a *ū-stem paradigm of *swekrū ‘husband's mother’ in Slavic vs. Zur slavischen Etymologie. Ljubljana. [Pp. Indogermanische Forschungen 5: 33-87. [Pp. 2000. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. ev. Jezik in Slovstvo 10: 6-16. 44. Studi Baltici 4: 150-154. 1913. 2002. wife’ on the evolution of IE gender system (after Miranda 1975). by Alexander M. 1997. 4. – Heterosyllabisches e-u = lit. 65. Pedersen. by Peeter Arumaa.] Piškur. no. HAVE 1908. 50. majka. 76. 70: On the formative role of semantic change in *gwenH‘woman. 64.] Review: Hart D. Barbara M. Common Slavic Nominal Morphology: A New Synthesis. Slav. [Name for mother in Bulgarian and Serbo-Croatian.-slav. its loss in Baltic. H. 41. [An unproven correspondence involving Slavic terms for ‘nephew’ and ‘father’s brother. stryj ‘patruus’. Lit. Slavisch st aus älterem *pt? Die Sprache 26 (1): 62-63. [Mostly on non-kin (zoological) extensions of this kin term.] HAVE Revised edition. including examples such as sestra. J. Robert. Reviews: Worth 1967. n. 1934-1935. Bъlgarsi Ezik 9: 62-65. [P. 74. 1980. 1959. Das Indogermanische s im Slavischen. Bъlg. Abg.] HAVE Pedersen. Holger. D. HAVE 1895. HAVE 1965. Fr. Mikkola. sъrbohъrv. 43: on the possible cases of syncope in Slavic. Holger. iau. 6. nestera and netiji.] Pohl. Slavische miscellen. e. maika. Bloomington: Slavica. Einführung in das Vergleichende Studium der Slavischen Sprachen. Milena. [Pp.Mikkola.g. Indogermansiceh Forschungen 23: 124-125. 52. Schenker. 58. 8: snъxa ‘daughter-in-law’. Slavic and East European Journal 41 (4): 678-681. .’] Popovich. 120: various aspects of the phonology and morphology of Slavic kin terms. J. 1965. 32-33.

H. 2. Solmsen. Stahl. Der Verkehr der Geschlechter unter den Slaven in seinen gegensätzlichen Erscheinungen. P. P. Baba-Jaga: A Search for Mythopieic Origins and Affinities. P. Šaur. 91-92: Slav *otĭcĭ ‘father’ compared to OIr. 245-248. Shapiro. 1902. 1964. 1983. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 33: 51-99. Jan M. Globus 82: 103-108. Fr. [Pp. Peretz. 1948. Etymologie Slovanských Příbuzenských Termínů. Sławski. 143. N. Pod redaktsiei V. 209. 2003. Zur slawischen Bezeichnung der ‘Grossmutter’. In Sbornik statei v chest' akademika Alekseia Ivanovicha Sobolevskogo. Revue des Études Sud-Est Européennes 41 (1-4): 353363. Russ. [P. 1975.] HAVE Sławski. 361.] Shevelov. Oboczność o˛ : u w jenzykach slowiańskich. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 37: 592-697. Pp. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. International Journal of Slavic Linguistics and Poetics 28: 109-135. Praha: Academia Nakladatelstvi Československé. Felix. HAVE 1912. 145: on the Slavic term for ‘husband’s father’. 1947. Alexander. Rozwadowski. Vladimír. Heinz. páserbŭ poln. 1987. . In Studien zum Indogermanischen Wortschatz. Szaber – siabr. 1961. Leningrad: Izd-vo Akademii nauk SSSR. izdannyi ko dniu ego rozhdeniia Akademiei nauk po pochinu ego uchenikov. Vol. 1928. Zu den ältesten slavisch-keltischen Beziehungen.] Reprinted in: Wybór Pisem. herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid. peasant’. 273: Slav *wnuk : wnęk and its IE cognates. [Pp. Schuster-Šewc. Warszawa: Państwowe Wydawnictwo Naukowe.] Schelesniker. [On certain Slavic affinal terms. pasierb und der name der Serben und Sorben. Michael. Slavisch *nevěsta "Braut" und Zugehöriges. Schachmatov. Slavia Occidentalis 18: 246-290. A Prehistory of Slavic: The Historical Phonology of Common Slavic. aithech ‘farmer. [A mythological derivative of the Slavic term for ‘grandmother’. Cimbri – Sjabri. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. Fr. 1961. Zeitschrift für Slawistik 6: 574-578.] HAVE Review: Lunt 1966. Język Polski 28: 50-51. Herbert. HAVE 1904.Rhamm. Les errements de la parenté. George Y. Karl.

Berlin: Walter de Gruyter. 1938. dъšterьnь. André. Journal of American Folklore 71 (280): 115-122. Edward. HAVE 1958. 1958. Slave commun vŭnukŭ. HAVE 1962. [Pp. [Slavic term for ‘husband’. 167: the term for ‘husband’s brother’ in the IE context. 1904. [Slavic term for ‘grandson’. 108-109: declension of the term for son. HAVE 1894. Zur slavischen Lehnwörterkunde. O. 1874. N.Stankiewicz. Marc. Slavic and East European Journal 6: 28-33. [Discusses Slavic terms for father’s brother and niece. Aksl. C. materьnь. Voprosy iazykoznaniia 7 (3): 96-99. Istorija Slavjanskikh Terminov Rodstva i Nekotorykh Drevnejshikh Terminov Obshchestvennogo Stroja. Revue des Études Slaves 11: 206. Stankiewicz. Turner. Review: Friedrich 1963. 1986. Karl.e. 172: the terms for nephew and niece in the IE context. HAVE 1958. Philosophisch-Historische Klasse 50: 1-76. Moscow: Akademiia Nauk SSSR. Slavic Kinship Terms and the Perils of the Soul. Grammaire Comparée des Langues Slaves. C.] Vaillant. Die Behandlung des indg.] Vey. nursing mother’ and other kinship Lallwörter. André. Slavisches Familienrecht. Strasburg and London: Trübner.] HAVE Van Wijk. Morphologie. 64 P. . Lyon: IAC. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 16: 368-384. 453-465. N. s im Slavischen. 1959. The Etymology of Common Slavic *vъno kъ/* vъnukъ. 1931.] Vaillant. T. Slavic st. Slave m o žъ. [An etymology of the Slavic term for ‘grandson’.] Vaillant. Reprinted (with changes) in: The Slavic Languages: Unity in Diversity. Uhlenbeck. HAVE Vey. Revue des Études Slaves 18: 75-77. [Pp.provenant d’i. Pp. Paul.] Štrekelj. 377: sestra ‘sister. André. K etimologii drevnerusskogo Stribogъ. Marc. by Edward Stankiewicz.] Trubachev. *pt-. [Pp. Wien. II.]. 1931. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 18: 32-35. Denkschriften der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Edward. 1942. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 32: 65-67. 41-42: on Russ nyanya ‘nurse. [Includes observations on Slav *ientry ‘husband’s brother’s wife’ and *dšterь ‘daughter’.

Zakł. Josef. otьcь ‘otec. Teil 3. 1971. Zubatý. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 54 (2): 212-214. Jahrhundert). HAVE 1891. Systemy Krewniacze za Słowiańszczyznie w Ich Historyczno-Społecznym Uwarunkowaniu. Slavia Occidentalis 55: 133-138. and Adolf Erhart. [P. 10. *zъly > *zъlъva ‘siostra męża. Slav. [P. . pastorъkъ. London and New York: Routledge.] HAVE Vondrák. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 12: 2-16. 408 P. 1935. Josef. against Miklosic’s *nep(s)tera. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 12: 315-317. Gen. von. Mazedonisch-bulgarische Studien. Corbett.Vey. im. edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G. B. and Karl Kaser. und 20.’] Zubatý. Witczak. Belorussian. 125-187. In The Slavonic Languages. Slavische Etymologien. Vergleichende Slavische Grammatik. T. Vater’. Bd. 213: on IE *pt > Slav *st in kin terms. Pp.] Vykypěl. 1959. HAVE 1906. Old Church Slavonic. 1. Wrocław: Wyd. Krzysztof T. Compte-rendu de Etymologicky slovnik jazyka ceského. 611-612. Marc. 1. K. Lautlehre und Stammbildungslehre. Nar. Osslinskich. 185: kin terms. netere. edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G. 432: an explanation of Slav *nestera ‘sister’s daughter’ as derived directly from Slavic *neti-. par Václav Machek. Pp. [Pp. Praha: Akademia.] BULGARIAN Arnim. 2004. Dwa terminy prasłowiańskie w ujęciu diachronicznym. Corbett.] OLD CHURCH SLAVIC Huntley. 1993.] HAVE EAST SLAVIC BELORUSSIAN Mayo. HAVE 1894. Bohumil. Wien: Böhlau. 404-406: on Slav *nevesta ‘bride’. In Etymologický Slovník Jazyka Staroslověnského. In The Slavonic Languages. Vom Nutzen der Verwandten: Soziale Netzwerke in Bulgarien (19. Goettingen: Vandehoeck & Ruprecht. Peter. 2001. szwagierka’. Pp. Neubulgarische Synonyme für dъšterja ‘Tochter’. [A Slavic term for ‘step-son. [P. 1993. [Pp. David. 941-942: kin terms. Zawistowicz-Adamska. Brunnbauer. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 16: 385-425. Václav. London and New York: Routledge. Ulf. 887-946. HAVE 2000.

Bъlgarski rodove i rodstveni otnošeniâ v Ungariâ.] Nedâlkova. 1971. Sotsiologichni Problemi 20 (2): 37-51. R. Pragmatics 7 (3): 389-395. Vъprosi na bъlgarskata etimologiia. 1963. 1996. D.] Karteva.] Georgiev. I. I. [The social structure of Bulgarian ritual songs. I. The Bulgarian Kinship System. E. Bъlgarski Ezik 9: 287-289. Za proizchada na grupa nazvanija ot bъlgarskata narodna rodninska terminologija. Rodninskie otnosheniia v zhivota na sъvremenniia bъlgarin. Izvestija na Etnografskija Institut i Muzej 6: 301-310. 23: etymology of Bulgarian terms for father’s brother/father’s brother’s wife. [On relationship between parents-in-law. Vladimir. Varna. I.. Rodninskite nazvanija u nas (Predvaritelno suobščenie). Svetla. 1959. Sofija. M. media 1: 76-87. 1971a. alm. [Bulgarian kinship in Hungary. 1994. Georgieva. Бългaрски фолклор 22 (5-6): 101-112.] Choi. Radeva. Terminologična sistema na krъvno rodstva u Bъlgarite. P. Ivanova.Čangova. Ženata sinor nâma. na Varnenski Svoboden Univ. [On relationship between parents-in-law. Étude sur la terminologie de parenté en Bulgarie. Bъlgarska Etnologia 27 (2): 66-78. [Cross-listed in ALTAIC. Viewpoint Shifting in Korean and Bulgarian: The Use of Kinship Terms. Bъlgarska Akademia Naukite Etnograficheskii Institut-Muzei 13: 271-285. 1971a. Contrastive Semantic Analysis of the Polysemantic Kinship Terms in the Bulgarian and in the Mongolian Languages. Kumstvoto kato simvolično rodstvo v naši dni. 2001. HAVE 1997. and L. Kъm vъprosa za socialnata struktura na bъlgarskata obredna pesen.] HAVE Georgieva.] Ivanova. Gwon-Jin. 1988. Georgieva. ] Radoeva. Ethnologia Slavica 3: 151-157. Golubov. Georgieva. 2001. [Cross-listed in KOREAN. 2001. Sofija. Mama i maika. Izvestija na Etnografskija Institut i Muzej 13: 271-285. I. [P. 1958. Moskova. Sofija. Izvestija na Etnografskija Institut i Muzej 14: 159-173. D. kultura. BIAMS 15 (1): 24-28. 1972. Bъlgarska Etnologia 27 (3): 49-65. Georgieva. Sofia: Bъlgarska akademiia na naukite. Nauč. . Seria: Istoriâ. D.

[Pp.”] CZECH and SLOVAK Hayeková. Niakoi teoretichny rezultati ot izsledvaneto na sistemata na rodstva u bъlgarite v Ukraina. Slovanské právo v Čechach a na Morave. Pp. Hermenegild. with comparative notes on IE affinal terms. 1988.] Vukov. O. 2005. Vyraz pro pojem “rodiče” v jazicich inder. bratranec.] Majtán. 188-248. M. nevĕsta. M. Maria. sestrenica. sesternica. O slovenskej pribuzenskej terminologii. Marriage Patterns. Topolińska. In The Slavonic Languages. Todorova. Reviews: Levin 1995. bratenica. Population Structure. and Household (According to Ottoman Documentary Material from Northeastern Bulgaria in the 60s of the 19th Century). London and New York: Routledge. 1997. 1971. [“The Identity of the Dead: Aspects of the Motif of Recognizing a Relative in Bulgarian Folklore Epics. Nikolai.] HAVE Shabashov. 1957. Hujer. In Bъlgarite v Severnoto Prichernomorie. Jan.] Kořínek. Maria. J. Izsledovaniia i materially. [P. Ernest. V. T. HAVE . Includes the use of some kin terms and politonyms. Slov. Études Balkaniques 19: 59-72. Kultura Slovena 8: 279-281. Slovenská Reč 22: 124-127. Veliko Tъrnovo. 1983. 1930. Bulgarian. held in Belgrade (11-16th September 1984). McCarthy 1994. 244: kin terms. edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.Scatton. Jireček. 1863. Praga: Karl Bellmann. In Papers Presented at the 5th International Congress of South-East European Research Studies. 1993. 131-184. Pp. Identichnostta na mrtvite: Aspekti na motiva za raspoznavane na rodstvenik v blgarskiiu iunashki epos. M. 6. 1915. DC: American University Press. 1993. Balkan Family Structure and the European Pattern: Demographic Developments in Ottoman Bulgaria. A. [The word for ‘bride’.63-74: clans and clan rule. Listy Filologické 42: 426-433. Otrębski. sestrenec. Blgarski Folklore 1. Autour de la relation possessive. Washington. Zuzanna. [Kin terms and body parts in Bulgarian. Family. O pribuzenských názvoch bratanec. Listy Filologické 57: 8-15. Skopje: Institute of National History. Todorova. Corbett.

Czech. In The Slavonic Languages. J 1914. 7-34: “Kinship terms. edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G. Wrocllaw: Zaklad Narodowy im. J. Język Polski 25: 8. Jurkowski. London and New York: Routledge. 1939. G. Pp. Howard F. Rodzeństwo. David. Język Polski 2: 17. Imiona zbiorowe polskie typu *bracia. [P. Translated into English as “Knight Clans in Medieval Poland” in The Polish Nobility in the Middle Ages Brückner. Jeszcze o rodzen'stwie jako rodzinie. Język Polski 24: 127. 1945. 1959. 527: kin terms. Rome: École Française de Rome. Jeszcze o rodzeństwie jako ‘rodzinie. Kraków: Krakowska Spólka Wydawn. Nazwy stopni pokrewieństwa i powinowactwa w Dawnej Polsce. G. In The Slavonic Languages. Eugeniusz. Pp. Język Polski 15: 180-181. 321-333. Bieniak.] HAVE Short. Język Polski 24: 89. 1930. A. Ethnology 14 (1): 99-108. 1977. Stopnie Pokrewieństwa Życie Spoleczne i Zawody. 1993b. 1885. London and New York: Routledge. edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G. David. Aleksander. Ireneusz Lapinski. nevěsta. dzieciach’. 533-592. Corbett. 1939. [Pp. Dortheymerówna. Pp.] Karłowicz. Ossolinskich. Słow.] HAVE Stein. Clans de chevalerie en Pologne du XIIIe au XVe siècle. [Pp. G. . W sprawie znaczenia wyrazu rodzeństwo. 427-428. 99 P. Janusz. Jeszcze o rodzeństwie u Mickiewicza i Slowackiego. 455-532. POLISH A. 1927. In Slownik Etymologiczny Jezyka Polskiego. dzeiciach. 5. Slovak. 1939.1927. Pokrewieństwo. Short. Język Polski 24: 127. 1993a. Estreicher. A. HAVE 1975. Tadeusz. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval. Structural Change in Slovak Kinship: An Ethnohistoric Inquiry. Slownictwo Warmii i Mazur. Prace Filologiczne 11: 284-289. Corbett. edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. F. and Mieczysław Szymczak. Prace filologiczne 1: 121-124. Loś. Pp. 587-588: kin terms.

Kraków: Wydawnictwo Oddziału Polskiej Akademii Nauk. Kinship. Halina. Język Polski 14: 128.) Ogarek-Czoj.Moszyński. Rodzeństwo jako rodzina. wnęk ‘grandson’. (Monografie Polskich Cech Gwarowych 5.] Reprinted under the title “Wnuk” in: Wybór Pism Polonistycznych. Kazimierz. 1924. Uwagi do 2. Kraków: Nakl. Nitsch. 1927. wuj. K. [On kin and age terms. Nitsch. Antonina. Gebethnera i Wolffa. Dwa szczególy z języka Mickiewicza 1. dzeiciach. Work and the State in Rural Poland. Dziedzic.] Parkin. Frances. 134-136. 1. 1939. Pigoń. T. Kazimierz. Barbara Mękarska. 18-23. Wrocław: Zakład Imenia Ossolińskich. 1945. T. Robert. dziedzina.] Obrębska. Sławskiego. Pine. HAVE Nitsch. Nitsch. Sociologus 4 (2): 140-152. 89-92: on wnuk vs. and Andrzej Zaborski. K. Kazimierz. Język Polski 25: 28-29. The Contemporary Evolution of Polish Kinship Terminology. Kazimierz. HAVE 1995. Skl. Polskiej Akademii Umiejetnosci. Pp. In Języki Orientalne w Przekładzie. HAVE Nitsch. Jeszcze o rodzeństwie u Mickiewicza i Slowackiego. Gl. . 1953. edited by Anna Krasnowolska. Zberanie słownictwa łudowego. Język Polski 9: 88-92. w Ksieg. Ss. Język Polski 24: 89. Frances. Język Polski 33 (5): 359-361. Wroclaw. 100 P. Jak kobieta w niewiastę się przeobraziła? Język Polski 28: 55. 1929. 1. zeszytu “Słownika etymologicznego języka polskiego” Fr. Problematyka przekładu utworów literackich z języka koreańskiego na polski na przykładzie terminów okręlajńcych pokrewieństwo. [Cross-listed in KOREAN. Nitsch. 1929a. [Pp. Kilka uwag o dwu wyrazach z zakresu pokrewieństwa (i części ciala). 1948. Język Polski 12: 119-122. 1929b Jeszcze o rodzeństwie jako rodzinie. 2002. 1995. Pp. swak w dialektah i historii języka polskiego. Cambridge Anthropology 18 (2): 4758. Rodzeństwo. Pine. 209-213. Kazimierz. S. In Wybór Pism Polonistycznych. Stryj.

Heinz. In Kinship and Demographic Behavior in the Past. 1946. Die Reste des elliptische Duals im Altrussischen. HAVE 1973. Szymczak. 279-296. Pp. edited by Mieczyslaw Basaja and Zygmunt Zagórski. O analogii semantyczno-slowotwórczej w polskiej terminologii rodzinnej. When Do Kinsmen Really Help? Examination of Cohort and Parity-Specific Kin Effects on Fertility Behavior. Inheritance and Property Relations in Highland Poland. 1969. Mieczyslaw. 295-300. Bautzen: Domowina. Szymczak. 2000. Historische Sprachforschung 115 (1): 128-137. Naukowe. 2004. [P. Robert A. Pp. London and New York: Routledge. In Munera Linguistica: Ladislao Kuraszkiewicz Dedicata. Mieczyslaw. Naming the House and Naming the Land: Kinship and Social Groups in the Polish Highlands. Narodowy im. RUSSIAN ANCIENT Black. HAVE Safarewicz. Ss. [On the theory of “kin rule” in Early Russian history. Josef L. 17th-20th Centuries. Family and Community in a Changing Europe. and Geraldine P. 135-154. Tymicki.] Rysiewska. edited by Hannes Grandits and Patrick Heady. Warszawa: Panstwowe Wydawnitstwo. Poland. HAVE 2002. Frances. 1966. wnuk / wnęk “Enkel” und das Problem des prothetischen (v)n. edited by Tommy Bengtsson. Jahrbücher für Geschichte Osteuropas 21 (4): 509-530. Reproducing the House: Kinship. Struktury pokrewieństwa utrwalone na cmentarzyskach. Reprinted in: Das Sorbische im Slawischen Kontext: Ausgewählte Studien von Heinz Schuster-Šewc. 1993. J. 754: kin terms. Mineau. Nazwy stopni pokrewieństwa i powinowactwa rodzinnego w historii i dialektach języka polskiego. 303-307. Vadim B.1996. Corbett. The “State School” Interpretation of Russian History: A Re-Appraisal of Its Genetic Origins. Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 2: 443-459. Schuster-Šewc. [On kin terms. 279-301. Pine. T. S. 686-758. In Distinct Inheritances: Property. In The Slavonic Languages. Pp.in den slawischen Sprachen. Pp. Język Polski 26: 154.] .] Krys’ko. Dordrecht and London: Springer. 1993. In Ziemie Polskie w X Wieku i Ich Znaczenie w Kształtowaniu się Nowej Mapy Europy. Kraków. Rothstein. O kobiecie i niewieście. Ossolińskich. edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G. Polish. Krzysztof. HAVE 2008. Zur Etymologie von poln. 2000. Münster: LIT. The Case of the Bejsce Parish Register Reconstitution Study. Prace Filologiczne 24: 119-126. Wroclaw: Zakl.

Comrie. 459-460: Russian kin terms and their gender. 1829. [Pp. Alexander von. Czap. MA: Harvard Research Institute. . Johann P. Sons. Brian 1987. 1951. 1782-1858. Bernard. Dorpat: August Sticinsky. Rodney D. Mishino. Essays Presented to Edward L. V. La famille paysanne russe d’après le droit coutumier. 1994. and Brothers: Ties of Metaphorical Kinship between the Muscovite Grand Princes and the Tatar Elite. The Perennial Multiple Family Household. Revue des Études Slaves 1: 240-254. Russian Review 53 (2): 197-212. Peter. Cambridge. Journal of Interdisciplinary History 16: 23-42. In Камень Краежгъльнъ: Rhetoric of the Medieval Slavic World. 1985. Das Älteste Recht der Russen in Seiner Geschichtlichen Entwickelung. 292-301. Mitau: Steffenhagen. Peter. Chasles. Grammatical Gender Systems: A Linguist's Assessment. The Effects of Partible Inheritance: Gentry Families and the State in Muscovy.] Cooper. Problems with the In-Laws: The Terminology of Russian Family Relationships. Slavistična Revija 4: 87-92. Journal of Russian Studies 52: 37-46.) Kivelson. Pp.und RechtsVerfassung. von.] HAVE Kennedy. Andrei Pliguzov and Daniel Rowland. Keenan on His Sixtieth Birthday by His Colleagues and Students. Czap. Versuch über die Geschichtliche Ausbildung der Russischen Staats. Beseda “semja” v russkih bilinah. Craig. Kollmann. [Pp. 1982. edited by Nancy S. Journal of Psycholinguistic Research 28 (5): 457-466. Donald Ostrowski. G. [The use of the “family”word for “wife. Ljubljana. 1826. Santeri. Reutz. Fathers. Hamburg: Friedrich Perthes. Pierre. (Harvard Ukrainian Srudies 19. Russia. HAVE 1999. Peasant Inheritance Strategies in Russia.] MODERN GENERAL Ankeria. Journal of Family History 7: 5-26.”] Bohac.Ewers. 1921. A. [One of the first hints at a later theory of “kin rule” in ancient Russia. 1-18: the beginnings of the “kin rule” theory. HAVE 1995.

Friedrich. Reprinted in: Soviet Society: A Book of Readings. Dickenmann. 1979. Friedrich. Friedrich. Gsovsky. Reprinted in: Language. Les terminologies russes de parenté. Beatrice. Grandits and Patrick Heady. Family and Community in a Changing Europe. Roman. Pp. Pp. 1934. Pp. D.] HAVE Farnsworth. E.C. Pp. L’Homme 154-155: 613-634. 168-200. Bloomington: Bloomington. The Litigious Daughter-in-Law: Family Relations in Rural Russia in the Second Half of the Nineteenth Century. Paul W. The Linguistic Reflex of Social Change: From Tsarist to Soviet Russian Kinship. Garfield. edited by Ward H. Patrick. Gesamtbedeutungen der russischen Kasus. Family and Inheritance in Soviet Law. Chafe. In Explorations in Cultural Anthropology: Essays in Honor of George Peter Murdock. 1963. Context and the Imagination. In Symposium on Language and Culture. Boston: Houghton Mifflin. Histoires et mutations. [Pp. 2003. Friedrich.1983. Jean Robin. edited by Alex Inkeles and Kent Geiger. and Peter Laslett. edited by H. Pp. HAVE 2000. In Distinct Inheritances: Property. Vladimir. 131-166. In Family Forms in Historic Europe. Reprinted in: Language. 1-26. 1947. Russia. Beitrag zur allgemeinen Kasuslehre. Élisabeth. Paul W. 105-151. An Evolutionary Sketch of Russian Kinship. edited by Richard Wall. Pp. edited by Stanley Lieberson. Études Dédiées au Quatrième Congrès de . Indiana University. 530-540. including kin terms. edited by Viola E. Context and the Imagination. Seattle. 1814-1858. Stanford: Stanford University Press.). 1964. Slavic Review 45 (1): 49-64. Friedrich. Semantic Structure and Social Structure: An Instance from Russian. In Explorations in Sociolinguistics. 1936. Jakobson. by Paul W. 71-74: dvandva compounds. Paul. Goodenough. Pp. Untersuchungen über die Nominalkomposition im Russischen. Proceedings of the 1962 Annual Meeting of the American Ethnological Society (1962: Washington. A Large Family: The Peasant’s Greatest Wealth: Serf Households in Mishino. Travaux du Cercle Linguistique de Prague 6. HAVE 1986. 1966. Russian Review 7: 71-87. Heady. Pp. 1979. Gessat-Anstett. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Kinship and Economy in the Russian Countryside: A Provisional Model. Stanford: Stanford University Press. 31-57. and Wallace L. Leipzig. 257-292 Münster: LIT. by Paul W. 126-167. New York: McGraw-Hill.

Kachtchenko. Conjugality in the Olonets Province in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries. Russische Historische Grammatik.] Lewy. Kooij and Richard Paping. 148-170. Roland. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 8: 129-130. 67: on Russian step-kin terms. Karl H. Kooij and Richard Paping. Andreas. New York: Harper & Bros. Kovalevsky. 2004. edited by P. In The Slavonic Languages. 1931. In The Family: Its Function and Destiny. 1891. 106: kinship plurals in -ovja. I. Review of Russisches Etymologisches Wörterbuch. [P. Maxim Kovalevsky. The Development of the Family Structure in the Tambov Region. MBulg zlъva as verevka vs Latv vírve. Maitland. Review: Morgan E. Slavonic Languages in Emigration. 271: observations on the verbal aspects of Russian kin terms. The Russian Family: Old Style and New. 1780-1917. Sussex. 1923. Frederic W. Václav. Rudolf Huebner and Frederic Seebohm.] Mosely. Slavic and East European Journal 42 (1): 2136. 1022: the decay of Dukhobor Russian kin terminological system. Pp. Modern Customs and Ancient Laws of Russia. Baba Iaga and the Russian Mother. [Cross-listed in THEORY. Kiparsky. edited by Ruth N. edited by Lawrence Krader. Pp. 2004. Maxime. In Where the Twain Meet Again: New Results of the Dutch Russian Project on Regional Development. Valery. Pp.] Machek. edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.Linguistes.] Kanitschev. [P. Excerpted under title “The Modern Russian Family” in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected from the Writings of Paul Vinogradoff. youngest son’. 1993. 1963. New York and London: Basic Books. and Svetlana Smirnova. Groningen: Nederlands Agronomisch Historisch Instituut. 999-1036. Heidelberg: Carl Winter.] . [P. London and New York: Routledge. Ernst. Die Entwicklung des Lautsystems. edited by P. Anschen. 1800-1917. 87: Rus zolovka ‘husband’s sister’ vs. 104-122. 38: zolovka ‘husband’s sister’. 1998. Russ. Historische Grammatik der Russischen Sprache. 1780-1917. mizinec usw. 1949. 1954. Valentin. Slavia 23: 6367. Bd. [P. Pp. by Max Vasmer. Groningen: Nederlands Agronomisch Historisch Instituut. Corbett. [On ‘pinky. Serguei.] HAVE Johns. 240-288. London: David Nutt. [P. Philip E. 1891. Frederick Pollock. Bonn: Friedrich Cohen. Prague.] HAVE Meyer. In Where the Twain Meet Again: New Results of the Dutch Russian Project on Regional Development.

[P. Reviews: Farrow 1995. Moon 2001. London and New York: Routledge. Corbett. 280-288: kin terminology as compared to traditional and modern Russian. Forms and Functions of Ritual Kinship among South Slavs. Shane. edited by Regna Darnell. In The Slavonic Languages. and the Social Network in Yugoslavia. 1937. UKRAINIAN Koenig..] Wagner.] SOUTH SLAVIC GENERAL Buric. William G. 299-318. HAVE 1971. Djordjevic. Olivera.] Reviews: Frierson 2001. 1960. Canadian Doukhobor Russian in Grand Forks. Revue des Études Slaves 4 (1-2): 101-112. Paris. 134-170: family and community. New Haven: Yale University Press. Ukrainian. Edmonton and Champaign: Linguistic Research. Macmillan and New York: St Martin's Press. In Actes du VIe Congrès International des Sciences Anthropologiques et Ethnologiques. [Pp.C. 1963. Property. Paris. Shevelov. 2. Corbett. Oxford: Clarendon Press. [Pp. Alan. [Pp. Pp. Murdock. In The Slavonic Languages. Nahodil. Pp. Family Authority. 1993. O. 267-290. La polyandrie chez les Slaves du Sud. 1967. 1993. Anthony L. edited by George P. 1924. edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G. Die Überreste der Grossfamilie bei den Ukrainern in der Ostslovakei.Timberlake. London and New York: Routledge. 1994. Tihomir R. 2000. Filipović. . 947-998. Pp. Pp. and Law in Late Imperial Russia. 827-886. T. 993: kin terms. Milenko S. Marital Satisfaction. Zeitschrift für Slawistik 3 (1): 88-106. Pp.: Some Social Aspects. Marriage and the Family among the Galician Ukrainians. In Linguistic Diversity in Canadian Society. edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G. Samuel. 1958.] HAVE Vanek. and Regna Darnell. Journal of Marriage and the Family 29: 325-336. Longworth 2001. B. Marriage. Worobec 1996. Warriors and Peasants: The Don Cossacks in Late Imperial Russia. 77-80. In Studies in the Science of Society. George Y. 679-681: kin terms. COSSACK O’Rourke. Russian. and Andjelka Zecevic.

Nazvi za obelezavanja rodbinskih odnosa u slovackom i srpskom jeziku. Etimologichke sitnitse. edited by Robert F. In Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga. Philip E. Hammel. Ana. 1976. IN: University of Notre Dame Press. Englewood Cliffs. Reprinted in: Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga. Alberta Anthropologist 2: 44-50. edited by Peter Laslett. 31-57. edited by Robert F. mater uxoris.Gossiaux. MACEDONIAN Feleszko. Pp. .. Vladimir. C. Pp. 232-243. Pp. 335-374. edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.” Južnoslovenski Filolog 2 (1-2): 182-184. The Lineage Cycle in Southern and Eastern Yugoslavia. slovenački pólnica. IN: University of Notre Dame Press. In The Slavonic Languages. 263. The zadruga as Process. Kazimierz. pūnica. Pouvoir et Parenté dans le Monde Méditerranéen de Sumer à Nos Jours. The Kinship Systems from Yugoslavia. London and New York: Routledge. Paris. Byrnes. HAVE 1973. Das Problem des Numerusparadigmas der Mazedonischen Namen für Art und Stufe des Verwandtschaftsverhältnisses. COMPARATIVE Markišova. Notre Dame. HAVE 1976. púnica “socrus.: Prentice-Hall.-F. Notre Dame. 1993. Corbett. B.] HAVE Grossmith. Rheubottom 1970. Markotic. Koštiál. The Cultural Ecology of Albanian Extended Family Households in Yugoslav Macedonia. Ivan. Adaptation for Survival: The Varzic Zadruga. 293-294. Hammel. 286. HAVE 1981-1982. In Production. Srbohrv. 249-305. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. and Djordje Soc. Makedonski Jazik 32-33: 761-764. J. Slavistika 8: 155-163. Pp. Eugene A. Friedman. [Pp. Especially extensive on possession. 260. J. La zadrouga et le système familial sud-slave. Hammel. [Ritual kinship (kumstvo) in Serbia and Montenegro. HAVE Mosely. Slovenački punca “puella” iz starijeg “polnica”? C. Slavonic and East European Review 2 (1): 147-173. 1972. Byrnes. In Household and Family in Past Time. 1968. Macedonian. 1976. Eugene A. J. 1993. 257-279. Eugene A. N. HAVE 1921. Alternative Social Structures and Ritual Relations in the Balkans. 1968.] Reviews: Stoianovich 1969. 299 (list): kin terms. Victor A. 2004. American Anthropologist 75 (3): 802-814. Pp.

Bjeleti. Barić. (Naučno društvo NR Bosne i Hercegovine. London School of Economics. zadruga. familija. oktobar 1995. 2005. Strukturwandlungen der jugoslawischen Familie. Terminologija Plemenskog Društva u Crnoj Gori. 53-4: French summary.] SERBO-CROATIAN Barić. Household Structure in Fourteenth-Century Macedonia. I. [Pp. “white bees” . In Social Organization: Essays Presented to Raymond Firth. Pp.) [Cross-listed in ALBANIAN. Ph. [English abstract. HAVE 2004. 199-208. Chicago: Aldine. Kinship and Community in Yugoslavia. Bele pcele. Subotica: Gradska biblioteka Beograd. 1954. koleno. Subotica 18-20. Kinship and Patriliny in Macedonia. 2001. MONTENEGRO Čubrilovič. .D. Kölner Zeitschrift für Soziologie et Sozialpsychologie 12: 421-437.from an apicultural term for “swarm of abyswarm” to a kinship term for “descendants of the fourth generation. rod. 1996a. Institut za srpski jezik SANU. Journal of Family History 5: 242-273. 1-24. 1996. 1980. Beograd: Etnografski Institut. Refusing to Sing: Gender. Vasa. pleme and others. Marta. dissertation. 1966.”] Bonač. Odjeljenje istorisko-filološkich nauka 1. Marta. 1960. Kodovi 1: 89-101. V. Journal of Mediterranean Studies 15 (1): 25-49. Dynamics of Macedonian Kinship in a Mediterranean Perspective: Contextualizing Ideologies and Pragmatics of Agnation. Schubert. Kodovi 6: 106-118. deals with the notions and institutions of porodica.] Popović. (Special Issue: “Paradigms Lost? The Study of Kinship in the 21st Century. edited by Maurice Freedman. Levels of Change in Yugoslav Kinship. In O leksickim pozajmljenicama: Zbornik radova sanaunog skupa “Strane rei i izrazi u srpskom jeziku. Violeta D. Bjeleti. Loraine. sa osvrtom na istiproblem u jezicima nacionalnih manjina”. 1957. Sarajevo. Bjeleti. 1967. Hungarizmi i germanizmi u srpskohrvatskoj terminologijisrodstva. Pp.”) Schubert. Eugene A. Loraine. p.Hammel. 163. Marta. Od devet brata krv (fitonimi i termini srodstva). bratstvo. Neki Gentilni i Njima Srodni Termini kod Crnogoraca i Arbanasa. Violeta D. Australian Journal of Anthropology 16 (1): 62-75. Radovi 2.

Beograd. Dušan.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 14-16: 415424. 1981. [Pp. Djordjevic. edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.] Fancev.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 13: 1-42. Novi Sad. [P. Milenko S. In Simpozijum: Etnološko Proučavanje Savremenih Promena u Narodnoj Kulturi. Serpski Jezik 1 (1-2): 316-323. Etnografski Institut. [First-cousin marriage among Serbo-Chroatian Moslems. Olivera. XXIX: on Serb punica ‘husband’s mother’. Milenko S. 1964. Franjo. A. Exposé. 308: on some kin terms. Beiträge zur serbokroatischen Dialektologie. 1974. 306-387.] Cuisenier. Zorica. 1984. [La vie sociale des fermiers dans la région de Subotica. Filipović. Tihomir R. Etnološki Pregled 5: 33-65. 40-41: summary in French.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 14-16: 85100. (Srpska Akademija Nauka i Umetnosti. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 49: XXVII-XXIX. including borrowings. Ispitivan’e poroditse i braka u okolini Beograda. L’organisation familiale traditionnelle en Yougoslavie et ses variations. Jean. London and New York: Routledge. 1984.Browne. 1960. 380-382: kin terms. Srodstvo po mleku u južhih slovena. [Pp. Ernout. Milenko S. 1993. 10-17: kinship. Srpski Knjizhevni Glasnik.] Divac. Pp. In The Slavonic Languages. Drljača. Corbett. Termin za svojtu u Željinskoj Župi.] Filipović. 1963b. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 29: 305-389. Brak izmedju prvih rodjaka (bint ’amm) kod srpskohrvatskih muslimana. 1907. zadruga. Branko. Simbolična adopcija. [Pp. Wayles. [L’étude de la famille et de l’union conjugale dans les environs de Belgrade. 1996. Serbo-Croat. 137160. Filipović. Symbolic Adoption among the Serbs. Belgrade. Beograd. Beograd. Bigamija i poligamija kod Srba. Rad Vojvodanskih Muzeja 12-13: 37-42. Beograd. Dunji. Drushtveni zhivot na salashima u okolini Subotitse. Pp. 370: kin terms as permitting dative possessors. M. . November 1: 662-672. Posebna Izdanja 15. 1907. [Transformations familiales et conjugales dans les environs de Pirot. Belgrade.) Ćupurdija.] HAVE Filipović. 1965. Milenko S. Ethnology 4: 66-71. marriage. HAVE 1953. Sociologija 2: 55-66. Promene u braku i poroditsy u prigradskim selima Pirota.

1969. Soviet Anthropology and Archaeology 7: 29-40. Halpern. Halpern. with an appendix on Albanian Terms. Social and Cultural Change in a Serbian Village. Eugene A. Halpern.] Review: Denitch 1969. 619 P. 1972. edited by Peter Laslett. Milenko S. Hammel. Joel M. HRAF-25. 401-427. 1971. [Fictive kinship. 22-25: family relations and kin terminology. M.” including marriage. Pp. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. M. Foley.: Holt. New Haven: HRAF. HAVE 1957. and Barbara Kerewsky Halpern. Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 25: 188-197. A Serbian Village in Historical Perspective. dissertation. Zadruga (Kucna Zadruga).Filipović. In Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga. Kin Groups in Dalmatian Croatia. [Pp. edited by Nelson Graburn. Journal of Family History 9: 229-244. A Serbian Village. New York: Harper & Row.] Freidenberg. 1969. edited by John M. 1956a. and Kinship in Serbia. 1976. and Richard A. [Cross-listed in ALBANIAN. John M. 134-165: “Social Organization. Joel M. Ph. 1958. Pp. Notre Dame. In Household and Family in Past Times. 1956a. In De Gustibus: Essays for Alan Renoir. 201-215. Byrnes. Town and Countryside in Serbia in the Nineteenth-Century Social and Household Structure as Reflected in the Census of 1863. Joel M. 126-131. Pp. Kroeber Anthropological Society 16: 45-75. Rinehart and Winston. . Social Mobility. Joel M. etc. IN: University of Notre Dame Press. Wagner. Social and Cultural Change in a Serbian Village. 11th-16th Centuries.) Halpern.] Hammel. 1974. Time and Social Structure: A Yugoslav Case Study.. Foley. kinship as well as kin and affinal terminology. Reprinted in: Readings in Kinship and Social Structure. Halpern. Serbo-Croatian Kinship Terminology. Joel M. New York. (Pre-Publication Monograph. New York and London: Garland. HAVE 1984. Halpern.] Review: Tomasevich 1974. 132 P. Columbia University. New York: Columbia University Press. edited by Robert F. Joel M. 578 P. [Pp.D. 268-279. Eugene A. Economic Change.. Synthetic Kinship in Serbo-Croatian Epic. 1992.

Some Thoughts on the Dative of Possession. edited by Barbara Kerewsky Halpern and Joel M. Jovanović. edited by Peter Laslett. 1985. Journal of Anthropological Research 30: 95-115. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. The Lineage Cycle in Southern and Eastern Yugoslavia. 1984. 1974. (Department of Anthropology. Mate. Beograd. Jovan F.] Koprivica. Some Medieval Evidence on the Serbian Zadruga: A Preliminary Analysis of the Chrysobulls of Decani. Sarajevo: Piscevo. 1972. Eugene A. In Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga. Notre Dame. . Kerewsky Halpern. Genealogy as Genre. Pp. Ivanišević. Hammel. Ivanišević. Nikši: CID. The Zadruga as Process. 45 P. Pp. Hraste. Preference and Recall in Serbian Cousinship: Power and Kinship Ideology. and Charles Yarbrough. Barbara. Demography and Oral Tradition. Byrnes. edited by Robert F. Hammel. Rodbinska terminologija nikšikog govornog podruzja. and Djordje Soc. 1984. IN: University of Notre Dame Press. pt. Dubravko. 1956. Jezik: Časopis za Kulturu Hrvatskogo Književnog Jezika 1 (5): 1-4. 1976. University of Massachusetts. 69 P.Hammel. Jovan F. Language 43 (3. MA: University of Massachusetts.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 14-16: 303-318. 1906. 2d edition: Saraevo: Drzavna Stamparija. (s. 1977. Nazivi za rodbinu i svojtu. Narodni Nazivi Podbine i Srodbine. Kučanda. Amherst. 1): 725-741. Milka. Sarajevo. Branko. Second Person Pronouns in Serbo-Croatian. 1931.. Eugene A. Zbornik Pedagoškog Fakulteta. 168P. Imenik narodnijeh naziva rodbine i srodbine.) Kocher. Research Reports 17. Eugene A. 335-373.. Eugene A. Journal of Family History 9: 217-228. 100-117. Eugene A. In Selected Papers on a Serbian Village: Social Structure as Reflected by History. 1973. 141-164. Promene u braku i poroditsy u nekim nasel’ima u okolini Leskovtsa. Margaret. Hammel. Pp. The Yugoslav Family in the Modern World: Adaptation to Change. [Transformations familiales et conjugales dans les environs de Leskovac. Halpern.n. [Forms of address in kinship relations. 1998. Hammel. In Household and Family in Past Time. 1967. American Anthropologist 75 (3): 802-814.) 41 P.

Bojka. [On the phratry among the Croats.Humanističke i Društvene Znanosti 1: 37-54. la parenté et les relations familiales dans les environs de Novi Pazar. Sitzungberichte der Philosophisch-Historischen Classe der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften 104: 363-428. Status. des relations familiales et la vie sociale dans les banlieues de Kruševac. A Zadruga in Bileca Rudine. 1984. Beograd.” Vucinich. and Exchange: New Directions in Kinship Studies. IN: University of Notre Dame Press . Pp. 542: attestation of two rare forms for nephew and niece. Osijek: Revija – Izdavacki Centar Radnickog Sveucilista “Bozidar Maslaric.] HAVE Radovanović.) Stojančević. 1995. la vie familiale et les coutumes sociales. 162-186. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. and I. 505-572. Historiski zbornik 3-4: 225-225.. Schweizer and Douglas White. Franjo. Journal of Mediterranean Studies 5 (1): 129-143. Wayne. [Pp.] Milicic. Tanocki. Mutić. braku. Sovremene promene u traditsionalnim srodnichkim odnosima. 15-35. Pp.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 14-16: 169-200. 1980. Wien. braku. Beograd. Poroditsa. brak. Rakić.] Mandić. Sovremene promene u porodnichnom zhivotu i obichajima. 1991. In Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga. 1894. Školski vjestnik: 631-635. [Transformations modernes du mode de vie et des coutumes familiales et conjugales. Rjecnik Rodbinskih Naziva. dans la mariage. srodstvo i srodnichki odnosi y selima u neposrednoj okolini Novog Pazara. (Etnoantropološki problemi. Čakavisch-kroatische Studien. Notre Dame. In Kinship. monografije 13. M. The Grapevine Forest: Kinship. le mariage. rodbina. The Structure of Cross-Sibling Relations: A Mediterranean Case. 1976. srodnichkim odnosima i drushtvenom obichajnom zhivotu u prigradskim selima Krushevtsa. Networks. 1883. svojta. [La famille. Miljana. Martinović. 1998. Vidosava. Beograd.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 14-16: 527-542. Stojančević. Terminologija Srodstva u Srba. O. 1983. Bojka. and Wealth in a Mediterranean Community. Beograd: Filozofski fakultet. Milicic. Nemanić. Byrnes. 1952. I opet rod. Bratstvo u ran-srednjevjekovnoj Hrvatskoj.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 10: 111-134. D. 401. edited by T. Zagreb. [Includes kin terms as permitting dative possessors. Vidosava. edited by Robert F. Radomir D. [Changements contemporains dans les relations de parenté traditionnelles. porodnichnom i drushtvenom obichajnom zhivotu. 1984.

.phytonyms and kinship terms. edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G. Sorbischer Sprachatlas. Gerald. In The Slavonic Languages. Grammatik der Niedersorbischen Sprache. 101-103: kin terminology. young woman. London and New York: Routledge. Cassubian. H. S. London and New York: Routledge. 1993. [“Nine brothers’ blood . (eds.” [Pp. 822-823: kin terms. [P. Les Relations Ethno-Linguistiques en Thrace et en Mésie pendant l’Époque Romaine.SLOVENE Bjeletić. [Pp. M. Review: Schuster-Šewc 1984. 1934. edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G. Kraków: Gebethner & Wolff. Kliment Ohridski. edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G. 2000. 679-681: kin terms. [Pp. 98 P. Dimitâr. Slovene. 8. Pp. In The Slavonic Languages.] SORBIAN Fasske. Sorbian.”] Priestly. Terminologie der Sachgebiete: Verwandtschaft. Pp. Gerald. 388-451. Marta. In The Slavonic Languages. HAVE 1964. 446: kin terms. Stone. Od devet brata krv (fitonimi i termini srodstva).] Stieber.) 1982. edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G. Heinz. Serbo-łužycka terminologia pokrewieństwa przyrodniego. Prace Filologiczne 18 (2): 213-218. Domowina: Bautzen.] POLABIAN Polański. London and New York: Routledge.] . 1993. 1993. Corbett.] HAVE THRACIAN Boïadjiev. Beograd. Polabian. 1993. London and New York: Routledge. HAVE Schuster-Šewc. In The Slavonic Languages. 791-792: kin terms. T. 593-685. Pp. Michalik. [Pp.] HAVE WEST SLAVIC CASSUBIAN Stone. Corbett. wife’. Berufe und Gesellschaft. Corbett. [Pp. Bautzen: LND. Pp. Kodovi Slovenskih Kultura 1: 89-101. Corbett. Sofia: Presses Universitaires “St. 759-794. Šwela. Kazimierz. und S. 1952. T. Bogumił. 795-824. Stosunki pokrewieństva języków lužyckich. H. Zdzislaw. 83-121: the attestation and analysis of brutes as ‘daughter-in-law. 1996. Jentsch.

3. [Pp. Tocharien et Indo-Européen. 1977.] Evangelisti.] TOCHARIAN Adams. Oddelek za primerjalno jezikoslovje in orientalistiko. 30-35: on Tocharian words for son. HAVE 1998. by Douglas Q.] HAVE Hamp. tkācer ‘daughter’.] Brock. 1977. 1989. B soy “son” = Gk. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. 231-233: attested kin terms. – Another Mirage? Indogermanische Forschungen 89: 29-38. Bojan. [Pp. Ernst. Filozofska fakulteta. Hilmarsson. Jörundur. Indogermanische Forschungen 50: 1-20. The Dual Forms of Nouns and Pronouns in Tocharian. Review of A Dictionary of Tocharian B. Ss. Indo-Iranian Journal 46 (2): 177-189. Reykjavik: Tocharian and Indo-European Studies Supplementary Series 1. [On the terms for children. Kultur. [Pp. Adams. Ljubljana. procer ‘brother’. 615-616: on the problems with vowels in Tocharian words for brother.Georgiev. [P. Indo-European Notes. Sophia: Bulgarska Akademija Naukite. 90-91: on ckācar. [P.] HAVE HAVE Čop.] Benveniste. 1975. 8: on the Toch words for son and their Greek parallel. 2003. Zur tocharischen Grammatik. Sprache. father and mother. Émile. Review of On the Chronology of Sound Changes in Tocharian. Ablaut and Umlaut in the Tocharian Vowel System. Journal of the American Oriental Society 98 (4): 446-450. [P. Ricerche Linguistiche 1: 132-140. [On tkacer ‘daughter’. 187: on Tocharian procer ‘brother. [P. υιύς “son”. 97: on Toch ‘daughter’. Douglas Q. 201. Nadia von.] Fränkel.’] HAVE Hilmarsson. pacer ‘father’. Eric P. 97-108. Olaf.] HAVE Hackstein. 9. 1935. 1950. Douglas Q. I modi di articolazione indoeuropei nelle palatalizzazioni tocariche. Language 74 (3): 615-617. by Don Ringe.‘own’ and kin terms. herausgegeben von Helmut Arnitz. Thracian -σ(ο)υκος. Trakite i tekhnijat ezik. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 91: 77-92. Series Comparative I. Remarques sur le vocalisme du tokharien. Jörundur. 236: Toch and IE words for son. Festschrift für Herman Hirt. Heimat. 227240. 17: IE *swe. 1982.] Adams. Volume I: From Proto-Indo-European to Proto-Tocharian. 1936. HAVE 1978. 50-52: on pacere ‘fathers’. Miscellanea Tocharologica I. A se. [Pp. Toch. Indogermanische Forschungen 87: 73-74. In Univerza v Ljubljani. -συχις. 135: basic kin terms. 1984. In Germanen und Indogermanen: Volkstum. Vladimir I. Enzo. 86.] . [Pp.

73. [P. Tocharian and Indo-European Studies 2: 77-79.] HAVE Lane. O “tocharštině” čili jazyku Árśiu. Pavel.] HAVE Klingenschmitt. [Pp. In Tocharisch. [Pp. Antoine. September 1990. Reykjavik: Malvisindastofnun Haskola Islands.] HAVE Poucha. 371. [Pp. September 1960.Hilmarsson. [Pp. The Indo-European Labiovelars in Tocharian. 1940. Tocharica. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 17: 281-294. 1914. Frederik.‘wife.) [Pp. 322. 378. 72-79. 38-39: on a couple of Tocharian kin terms. Das Tocharische in indogermanischer Sicht. 1: the identification of çno ‘woman’ as related to IE *gwenH. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 18: 1-33.] . 379: aspects of kin terms. I. Høst & Søn.] Poucha. Fred. wife's brother’s daughter’. 1964. Remarques sur les formes grammaticales de quelques textes en Tokharien B. [P. George S. edited by Alexander Lubotsky and Guðrún Þórhallsdóttir. Tocharica. wife.] Pedersen. Berlin. Pavel. 166: on kin terms in -ter. Reykjavik: Malvisindastofnun Haskola Islands. Materials for a Tocharian Historical and Etymological Dictionary. B kl(y)iye ‘femme’ as borrowed from Jugan Ostyak küli ‘wife’s sister. Le Goupement des Dialectes Indo-Européens. In Indogermanica: Festschrift für Wolfgang Krause zum 65. Les noms de nombre en Tokharien B. HAVE 1930. 255-256: A kuli. 1996. and Antoine Meillet. 25. HAVE 1960. Pavel. Akten der Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft. Historisk-filologiske Meddelelser 11 (3). Listy Filologické 67: 197-217. Jörundur. 310-411. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. The Tocharian Word for ‘Woman’. [P.] Naert. Language 21 (1): 18-26. George S. (Det Kongelige Danske Videnskabernes Selskab. 23.] Poucha. woman’. Holger. 19: Toch ‘daughter’. Contacts lexicaux entre le tokharien et ses voisins non-indoeuropéens. Orbis 13 (1): 253-259. 1994. Lat glōs. 74. HAVE 1988.] Meillet.] HAVE Kortlandt. Archiv Orientální 2: 300-326. Ss. 1925. 157-159: terms for woman and wife. n. 1911-1912. 325-326: on some kin terms. [Pp. Gert. IV. The Tocharian Palatalization (I). 26: Toch ‘sister’. Ss. Sylvain. [P.] Lévi. Archiv Orientální 3: 162-188. The nostratic origin of the term is reiterated. 286: Tokh soya ~ Gk uios ‘son’. 377. København: Andr. Pierre. 200: Toch terms for brother and daughter in comparison with other IE languages. [P. HAVE 1931. Geburtstage am 18. herausgegeben von Bernfried Schlerath. comp. 1945. 78: on the term for woman. Lane.

Reprinted in: Selected Writings of Edward Sapir in Language. edited by Jay Jasanoff. Wiesbaden: Ludwig Reichert. 616: on the term for sister. Pp. A ātäl “homme” (VIR). Pp. A s. 203. Tocharisch B orotse-pacere “Grosseltern.] . Edward. J. 1987. Language 12: 259261. On the Prehistory of Tocharian B Accent. Tibetan Influences on Tocharian I. 1941. [P.] Van Windekens. Donald A. 205: Toch ‘sister’. Pfeiffer.] HAVE Ringe. Schwa-Rounding and the Chronology of Sound Changes in Tocharian A. Don. HAVE 1988. [Pp.Reuter. Mandelbaum. 24. 273-275.] Ringe. HAVE Schmidt. 1. Recherches sur l’etymologie du Tokharien. On the Chronology of Sound Changes in Tocharian. Indogermanische Forschungen 72 (3): 249. Wien. Albert. Craig Melchert and Lisi Oliver. In Studies in Memory of Warren Cowgill. Van Windekens. Pp. 409-410: terms for woman and wife. [P. Schindler. Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft. Martin Peters und Oskar E. 1934. Ss. Ringe. 110: Toch ātäl ’man’ and IE atta ‘father’. – 29. H. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 41: 203-207. w à initiale des mots. Tocharische Mizsellen. 1998. 254-269. Culture and Personality. Werner. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press. Le témoignage tocharien pour une alternance sw: s. Zu Stand und Aufgaben der etymologischen Forschung auf dem Gebiete des Tocharischen. 611-618. 3. herausgegeben von Manfred Mayrhofer. J. [Pp. Klaus T. 1936.] Sapir.ar ‘Schwester’. edited by Calvert Watkins. 1980. Albert J. Revue Belge de Philologie et d’Histoire 20: 107-110. 1977. Johem.” Journal de la Société Finno-Ougrienne 27: 123. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. [Pp. 61-63: on the Toch terms for son. B s. In Mír Curad: Studies in Honor of Calvert Watkins. 1996. In Lautgeschichte und Etymologie. 8-9: on attested Tocharian kin terms in the IE perspective. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft. Don. 264265: on the term for sister. 394-411. [Pp.er. “Tocharisch” und “Kutschanisch. edited by David G. Tocharian ‘Heart Father’. Akten der VI. New Haven: American Oriental Society.” Historische Sprachforschung 101: 155165. [P.] HAVE Thomas. September 1978. HAVE 1938. N.] HAVE See also Adams 1998.

Sagner. Sur deux termes tokhariens d’origine Prākrit. 2. Werner. au gilyak et à l’aïnou. HAVE 1950. 251. B. La Phonetique et le Vocabulaire. Observations sur quelques mots tokhariens. pācer “père” et A.] Van Windekens. Notes Tokhariennes. 424-425. Ss. Werner. J. HAVE 1974. A s. Notes de grammaire comparée indo-européenne. [On Toch diminutives appakke and ammakki and their Nivkh parallels. Anthropos 55: 757. 2. [Pp. [Pp. 2. Van Windekens. Orbis 23 (2): 525. 1979. Albert J. b) Aïn. 297. Études de morphologie tokharienne I: Les origines indo-européennes des noms en o (B). Winter. Van Windekens. Van Windekens.er ‘soeur’. 111-115. Albert J. [Pp. 1976. Albert J. Orbis 14 (1): 139-140. HAVE 1947. B s. HAVE 1965. 1. Nominal and Pronominal Dual in Tocharian. 40-43: on the terms for son.ar. [Pp. [On the terms for son. pācar.Van Windekens. A s. 449: ‘daughter’. Études d’étymologie et de grammaire comparée. Termes se rapportant à l’homme et à la famille. [Pp. ‘son’. Albert J. B soy “fils’.] HAVE Van Windekens.ar. La Morphologie Nominale. ‘father’. Orbis 13 (1): 281-298. 291.] Van Windekens.er ‘soeur’. La structure phonétique de A se.] Van Windekens. München: O. IV. Albert J.] Winter. B tkācer “fille. Lingua Posnaniensis 8: 30-43. Albert J. Vol. 284. 387. Albert J. 2. ‘mother’. Deux mots tokhariens d’origine non-indo-européenne. 1. Archiv Orientální 18 (1-2): 521-522. HAVE 1962. Albert. Language 38 (2): 111-134. 1962. HAVE 1960a. ckācar. 1964. Albert J. HAVE 1988. 296. 1960b. Le Tokharien Confronté avec les Autres Langues Indo-Européennes. Louvain: Centre International de Dialectologie Générale. 351. 5. 124. Recherches sur le vocabulaire tokharien.] Van Windekens. B ammakki. HAVE . ‘sister’. Domaine tokharien. The morphology of kin terms as r-stems. A. [Cross-listed in AINU. Albert J. 295. 127: dual number in Tocharian and other IE kin terms. 263-264. 298: B çana ‘wife’ and its IE cognates. Geburtstag. herausgegeben von Peter Kosta. In Studia Indogermanica et Slavica: Festgabe für Werner Thomas zum 65. Mots câlins communs au tokharien. Le Tokharien Confronté avec les Autres Langues Indo-Européennes. B s.] HAVE Van Windekens.” Revue des Études Indo-Européennes 4: 289-290. Louvain: Centre International de Dialectologie Générale. Albert J.] HAVE Van Windekens. Vol. 123. amak. Contacts linguistiques aïnou-tokhariens. ‘brother’.et tokh. Orbis 11 (1): 345-346.

] .] VENETIAN Lejeune. HAVE 2003. Werner. Michel. 335: attested kin terms. Lejeune.] Winter. Review of A Dictionary of Tocharian B. Manuel de la Langue Vénète. 1973. by Douglas Q. oblique forms of kin terms. Journal of the American Oriental Society 123 (1): 202-208. [Nominative vs. Adams. Journal of Indo-European Studies 1: 345-351. Michel. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. Tocharian B soy.1985. The Venetic Vocabulary of Relations Between Persons. elementary kin terms. [Term for son. A se and Related Forms. HAVE 1974. [P. Journal of the American Oriental Society 105: 259-264.

Sign up to vote on this title
UsefulNot useful